#and our stories have developed over that time
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
thewinter-eden · 2 days ago
Text
Blood Sugar Virus (45)
Tumblr media
CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE
Genre: Horror, zombies, strangers to lovers, angst, suspense, slow burn Pairing: Kang Yeosang x female!reader Warnings: based on the Wanteez Zombie episode, only a couple more chapters! I can't believe how long this has gotten
Story Summary: You (stage name Sugar) are the co-captain of a horror acting group. You and your guys are the ones the companies hire when they want to stage a zombie, ghost, or any vaguely horrific and dystopian episode. So when you get hired by Ateez to develop a zombie program, it's just another routine that you've done a million times. Everything's going exactly according to script--until suddenly it isn't, and it starts getting a little too real.
🏆 Esteemed Moot: @ramadiiiisme
⭐️ Reader Spotlight: @mrsminseochoi
< last chapter | masterlist
Tumblr media
When the realization comes that the next wave is going to be another swarm, your friends shuffle with discomfort.
“Fuck this.” Yunho whispers. “Fuck this. We’re just sitting here. At least in the school we could defend ourselves.”
The sentiment is understandable. You’d made ridiculous shields out of towels and table tops, and stabbing weapons out of broken desk legs—one of which is in the dirt somewhere where it had been dropped and forgotten.
You feel helpless without the ability to run and hide and put walls and doors between you and the nearest threat, but you have to remind yourselves that being out of the school, out of the immediate control of the officers who arranged this experiment, surrounded by men who aren’t enthusiastic about hunting and imprisoning civilians, is a step closer to freedom.
“I’m pretty sure our new friends have a better chance defending us than we did.” Seonghwa murmurs reassuringly. “These guys are like Batman. If anyone can fight this and win, they can.”
“Those Black Berets out there just got fucking eaten alive.” Yunho returns stiffly. “That doesn’t exactly inspire confidence about the ones we’re currently with.”
“Can we please stop panicking?” Jimin pleads. “Can we stop talking like we’re going to die out here?”
The pain and grief in his voice draws your attention to where you’d left him, wishing you could see his face through the dimness.
“We’re not gonna die out here.” Wooyoung tells him. “Even if the wasps got this far, we can handle them. We’ve faced enough tonight to be able to get through the rest of it.”
It’s hollow reassurance. You would need a lot more light and a lot less exhaustion and injury between the able members of your group to be able to take on a whole swarm all over again—and last time you faced them head on, you’d barely survived.
“Let’s try not to be pessimistic,” you whisper, reaching to smack lightly at Yunho’s foot. “It’s not helpful.”
You hear him mutter an apology and take a deep, shaking breath. “Just feels like we’re sitting ducks.”
“Hajoon, switch with me.” Woosung steps away from his post and treks back towards where your group is huddled on the forest floor.
The operator left in charge of guarding you moves immediately, pausing briefly to exchange quiet words with the Black Beret leader before continuing on to take his place at the front with Dojoon.
“He’s got a plan.” One of the soldiers says. “Just watch, we’re gonna go down there and fuck that shit up.”
“It’s gonna be badass.”
“Did you see them shooting at the first of those things? It was one shot, one kill, the whole time. Fucking badass.”
“God, we’re being protected by children.” Mingi grumbles under his breath.
“Dude, shut the hell up. It’s not like you’ve done anything but sit there and whimper.”
Your body twists so quickly at the soldier’s words that you feel your spine crack. “Hey.” Light from the yard flashes over their faces, and all four of them glance at you in surprise. “Don’t talk to them.”
Yeosang’s hand tightens around your hip, your name a warning on his tongue.
One of the soldiers scoffs, rolling his eyes at your bravado.
“I don’t know what you’re so excited about.” You say shortly. “You guys murdered an innocent man, and you’re laughing it up like this is a game. You murdered him. You don’t get to talk to them like you have the moral high ground. Ten people died while you stood guard. Remember that next time you put that badass uniform on. If you’re even lucky enough to live that long.”
Your reprimand hasn’t convicted anybody; you can still see the derision in their gaze, the reflexive defense that they knew nothing of what was happening and had no intention of claiming responsibility for Namjoon’s death, but they don’t fight you. They don’t have any more snarky comments while you’re staring them down as though you have any ability to punish them, and that’s good enough for you.
“Jesus,” Yunho whispers, so low you barely hear it. “Remember when she was just really bad at karaoke?”
In your defense, you were slightly drunk when San and Wooyoung coerced you into singing in front of one of the most vocally talented groups on the planet.
Yeosang laughs softly in your ear, warm breath puffing against your face. “Have I told you it’s kinda hot when you do that?”
Your brain blanks out and a breathless chuckle escapes you. Of all times for him to make your pulse race. “When I yell at armed men and hope they don’t shoot me?”
“And when you told Yunho off for creating division between us.” His nose brushes your cheek. “Just saying.”
You’d been called temperamental, hormonal, bitchy, and cruel for your various berating confrontations against problematic people in poorly-handled situations, but nobody’s ever reacted to you like this.
The traces of self conscious embarrassment you’d felt for making a scene fade immediately. “Oh, so you like what you hear?”
He snorts, reminded of his moment of bravery back in the school, and presses his lips to your temple. “Yeah, to put it mildly.”
Your heart explodes.
“Gross.” Jimin mutters. “That’s my baby you’re slobbering all over, can you not make me puke right now?”
Yeosang’s arms tighten around your waist. “Hyung, I have all the respect in the world for you, but if you keep talking about her like that, I’m going to lose it.”
You almost want to see what he means by that, but you just sink into the possessiveness of his embrace with a small laugh. “Sorry, Chim. You’re gonna have to deal with it.”
“There is a literal zombie apocalypse out there and you two are acting out a drama. Can we please focus on the gravity of the situation?” Hongjoong grumbles.
A light smack sounds, and Hongjoong grunts. “You’re just jealous.” Hwa hisses. “Leave them be.”
When Woosung reaches you, obliviously interrupting the titters and insults, he kneels to your level and casts a careful glance around at the faces staring back at him. “You guys okay?”
Quick to jump at the chance to return to some sense of reality, the Ateez captain crawls forward. “What’s going on out there?” Hongjoong asks, getting to his knees to edge closer to the operator. “Is there anyone left?”
You’re all listening, abruptly silenced by the Black Beret’s arrival.
“There was a six-man strike team with the officers. Two of them made it.” Woosung responds soberly. “I need to know everything you know about these things. Tell me what happened. How did you guys get out here?”
“There were twenty of us.” Hongjoong responds instantly. “Twelve of us were actors that the rest of us contracted with to film a horror episode for our reality show. The school was the set for the program.”
Woosung looks between you and the captain, mentally aligning your story with his. “You’re one of the actors?”
“We rented it as a venue.” You explain with a confirming nod. “That’s what it’s been used for since they retired it as an actual school back in the eighties. My team, the actors, showed up early in the evening to make sure everything was ready to go. Then Ateez arrived for their program and everything started off as it was supposed to. But within about fifteen minutes, we noticed three of my actors acting strange. They attacked us. They were like those men out there—manic, inhuman, hungry.”
He leans forward intently. “Did you see the cause for their change in behavior?”
“We didn’t. But we later found out from the documents that your officer brought in that all twenty of us had been primed for some kind of experiment. The military had somehow given some of my actors parasite larvae that later hatched inside them and took over. They called them the Parasite Group. They had the rest of my team listed as an Anti-Parasitic Group, claiming that they had somehow given us an anti-parasitic and were interested in seeing if it would prevent us from being hosts to any parasites that attacked us.”
The memory of the killed officer turns your stomach, punctuated by the images of Yunho potentially hacking Jungkook to death that your brain will never let go of.
Yeosang hears the faltering in your voice, tugging you ever closer. His presence calms you, the tight band of his arm around your stomach bringing you back into focus.
You can breathe.
You’re safe.
It didn’t happen.
You didn’t have to see Jungkook that way.
“Do you know if it worked?”
“It didn’t. Everyone in the Anti-Parasitic group—apart from myself—was attacked and turned just like the rest of them.”
You take turns detailing the events of the evening, highlighting only the points that seemed most crucial to an investigation of the situation. When you’ve finished, hearing the enlisted soldiers behind you mumbling to themselves in disbelief of your story, Woosung closes his eyes and sucks in a deep breath.
“So they targeted the school as a remote site for their experiment, and dragged you along as Guinea pigs since you would be here anyway.”
“That’s what we assume.” Hongjoong says bitterly. “I don’t know what fucked up chain of authority thought that was an acceptable course of action, but we certainly weren’t consulted about it.”
Angry mumbles of agreement echo between your friends.
“And we’re about to see all those bodies out there hatch with a whole new round of parasites?”
“Yes.” You say simply. “And if they escaped the building after we locked them up and set it on fire, then them burning the bodies isn’t going to save them. They’re going to be swarmed in probably the next fifteen minutes.”
Woosung rocks back on his heels, taking in the information with a low sigh. “It’s going to be dawn in about an hour. We’re going to lose our cover. As soon as they get those bodies piled up, they’re going to send those Black Berets after you.”
“But you can hold them off.” Yunho says. “There are only two of them. You’ve got like fifty men out here.”
The soldiers shuffle behind you, uttering quiet concurrence.
“Yeah, I’m not overly fond of the idea of firing on my own men, misguided though they may be. We’re all wearing the same flag here.” Woosung responds carefully. “We’re going to avoid that if at all possible. We have a few minutes before they get that shit show under control. If they finish before the parasites show up, we’re going to have visitors. Can all of you walk?”
You shake your head. “We have multiple injured. One has lost complete use of his leg, and one has a serious injury to his ankle. We can move, but not quickly, and not well. Even the rest of us who can walk are going to need medical attention quickly.”
Your own bites are starting to eat at your energy, the stinging pain seeming to travel the length of your entire body and form a pounding headache behind your temples. You won’t be helpful to anybody soon, and you can’t imagine San, Yeosang, and Wooyoung are faring much better.
“You’re going to have to make do.” He says seriously. “You know the service station down the road? About two miles west?” At your nod, he pulls a device out of one of his pockets. “You guys are going to start walking that way. Be as quick as you can, and be quiet. Do not flag down any vehicles you might see on the way. We don’t know if anybody here is still mobile. If any of the officers catch you, they’re not going to let you go.”
You all know this, but you let him talk.
You take the device from him, and from the dim glow emanating from the screen, you see that it’s some kind of satellite gps. He reaches into your space and clicks through the arrow buttons, moving the map until you see a small pin. “That’s the service station. It’s probably closed at this time of night, but it will open in a few hours. Do any of you have cell phones?”
“We have two. There’s no service out here, but—”
“But there will be at the station. Do not approach the station. Stay under the cover of the trees and wait for us to find you. While you wait, contact all of your people. Get as much attention on you through your connections as you can.”
It’s the same plan you started out with. If anything, you feel vindicated in knowing that your direction wouldn’t have been suicide to your friends if they had had to attempt it without you.
“If you can get a large group of people, like—multiple vehicles, a big crowd, enough to have a formidable voice— to come pick you up, great.”
Hongjoong is nodding, internalizing the commands with intense focus. You’re mentally running through the contacts you know by heart—your mom, your manager, your trainer, your closest friends—and all of the people they can call once you’ve alerted them to the situation.
“If we get to you first, we’ll go from there. If we never show, and you can’t reach anyone, wait until the store opens and go inside. Put your faces on their security cameras, talk to the attendants, get them to call their families. People need to know you’re alive, that you need help, and that you’re being targeted by officials.”
“We planned to use Ateez’s fans to put this all over the internet.” You tell him. “We figured that official news outlets wouldn’t be able to pick up the story, but that the fans out there could circulate the information on their own.”
“Yeah, we can have the world on alert in a matter of minutes.” Seonghwa adds. “It won’t be a problem.”
They won’t just be on alert, they’ll be in an outrage. A few bloody selfies and strongly worded messages on social media, and all of Atiny will be pounding down doors and sounding alarms in seconds.
Even if they think it’s some kind of publicity stunt at first, it will circulate by the thousands.
“Good.” Woosung nods, letting you pocket the device. “Do that. I’m sending these guys with you.” He points to the soldiers, ignoring their indignant responses to focus on you and Hongjoong again. “Them and one of mine. You’ll be safe with them. Do you understand? You get what you have to do?”
You do. It had more or less been your plan from the beginning, but having a pseudo military escort makes you feel better about your chances. “We got it.”
“Alright. Get your people up and start moving. You don’t have a lot of time. We should be able to hold to Black Berets off, but we can’t be sure there isn’t more security on the perimeter. And everybody listen to me—” he pauses to let his eyes land on each and every face. “If you get caught, you will be separated. Do not tell them what you’ve been through. Do not admit to anything, do not talk about the school, do not even mention the word zombie. Even if they don’t believe you, it might buy you some time. Come up with a story, admit nothing of the truth, and for the love of god, do not trust them.”
The words settle over your group, landing heavily.
“Maybe you all went camping, maybe you got attacked by a bear, maybe you got attacked by a cannibalistic cult in the woods. Whatever the fuck you come up with, you are scared, you’re hurt, you want to go home, and you have no idea why the fuck the military is even talking to you. Okay? Do you understand? Until you are somewhere safe, with people you know and trust, none of this ever happened. Don’t even tell the service station attendant. You don’t know anybody’s motives and you can’t trust them.”
“Got it.” Hongjoong answers quietly. “What happens if you guys don’t find us?”
“The plan stays the same. I assume you all know you can’t stay in country?” When none of you are surprised, instead responding to his question with open acknowledgement, he gives a short nod. “Use your connections to get out of here, but keep it on the down low. Get out of Asia. Get as far as you can and then decide from there if you want to be loud or disappear. You don’t want to get caught in this cover up. Trust me. People have disappeared over less.”
“Is there any version of tonight where we don’t have to run? Is there any way we can go back to normal?” Seonghwa asks, and you can feel the palpable tension as every one of you leans in to hear his answer.
He’s quiet, thinking. “If everyone here dies tonight, maybe.”
Well, that’s not something you want to feel hopeful about, but the hope that seeps into you pays no mind to your moral compass.
“If the higher chain of command has to cover up their own shit because nobody made it out alive, and all of you keep your mouths shut, then anyone else who knows about it probably won’t take it to the President. It will mean career suicide to any surviving officers to admit what happened here that far up the chain of command.”
He seems dubious, but it makes enough sense to you. If you’ve learned anything about the inner workings of the military tonight, it’s that they are, at their core, incurable cowards. Conducting inhumane experiments on their own people, lying to their own troops, preventing their own men from taking lengths to protect themselves—it all points to self-serving cowardice.
“If my team finds you, and we are able to report that every inch of this went up in smoke, I want you to release as much media as you can that states you had a great time out here and everything went perfectly and you can’t wait to air your episode.”
Woosung’s words send a ripple of indignation through your group. Hongjoon hushes them, too concerned with hearing the options to humor his brothers’ reflexive fury.
“The moment I tell you things are good, you go public with cheers and smiles. Show any anxious officers that you have no plans of revealing what went down tonight. That’s your only chance. So keep that in mind when you call friends and family for help. Come up with a story you can walk back. Someone got sick. Someone got hurt. A totally innocent incident, but you need help.”
You can manage that. You’re already coming up with scenarios to explain your disheveled and chewed-up appearances, fabricating stories that you can all memorize and regurgitate when questioned.
It’s just another story.
It’s just another horror program.
It’s just another script.
You can work with this.
Woosung continues. “Save your tell-all for your grandchildren. I know it’s an injustice. I know it sucks. But if you want to survive, you either have to be complicit with their coverup, or you have to be duplicitous with the people you care about. Remember that everything you put on the internet or say on the phone will be monitored by the authorities. Someone will be watching you. Do not text your bffs about everything, do not tell your moms about the zombie apocalypse, do not call your lawyers. Surviving means keeping this shit to yourselves. Do you hear me?”
You do.
You all do.
Nobody likes it, but every one of your new friends can recognize the consequences of exposure.
“If you go to an in-country hospital, they’ll take one look at you and call the police. No matter how many painkillers you’re on, you were not attacked by zombies. Let it be a criminal case of maniacs in the woods trying to sacrifice you to pagan gods or some shit. Everything you say to even the most insignificant person can be held against you. Be smart. Be careful. Give up nothing.”
All things considered, the idea of pretending none of this ever happened is far superior to being executed or further experimented on by secret scientists in some underground facility somewhere.
You can see the light at the end of the tunnel—Ateez can sign on with a foreign label and continue to record and perform under the protection of another country. You can convince your mom to follow you to whatever citizenship you decide to switch to.
The world can continue to have Ateez in some new capacity, you can continue to live your life, you can survive this hell and find a new kind of normalcy somewhere else.
It’s no longer a comfortable idea to you to align yourself with a country that would betray you and permit you to live with their secrets, even if that does become a possibility.
Even if you do have to renounce your citizenship and claim a new country as refugees, you can find a normal life to live.
Woosung straightens, rising to his full height. “Alright, everybody up. You guys gotta go. Start walking and don’t look back. No matter what you do, don’t look back.”
“Thank you.” San is the first to offer the sentiment, and after a few seconds of realizing what the Black Berets are doing for you, the others chime in with begrudging words of appreciation.
It feels like condemnation and salvation, all wrapped up in the same plan of escape.
A wry smile breaks out over Woosung’s face. “We’ve got you covered. Keep your eyes and ears open. Keep an eye on your cell signal. You’ll be alright.”
Tumblr media
< last chapter | masterlist
tag list : @mysterysold @threevracha @igotajuicyass @velvetmoonlght @ramadiiiisme @mrsminseochoi @nightshadeblooming @furfoxsake22 @marvolos @lunaryoongie @latisthegenderfluidwannabealone @noukstmblr
24 notes · View notes
foreverisntenough · 1 day ago
Text
Tumblr media
‘Aperture’
Summary: A professional footballer with a playboy reputation finds his world reframed when he meets a talented photographer who captures the light and depth he’s never seen in himself. As their friendship develops, he finds himself illuminated by her presence—a stark contrast to the shallow spotlight he’s used to, but her guarded heart keeps her from fully trusting his intentions. Their friendship develops, like film in a darkroom, shifting into something far more intimate. But when their connection begins to blur the lines between friendship and something more, he realizes she’s the light he’s been chasing without knowing it and fights to prove he’s ready for something real. Yet, their love hangs in the balance—will the film of their story overexpose and fade, or will it develop into something vivid and timeless. Sometimes, love is about adjusting the focus, letting in the right light, and trusting the process.
Chapter Index:
Fashion Index Cont: For all Y/N's looks! No more bad links!
Warnings: This series is 18+ MDNI [ smut, slight mention of drugs, drinking - not sure what else really… if i miss anything please lmk!]
Note: Thank you for reading! Please be sure to like, comment, or message me what you think of the series!
Please read:  Little note from me about him and one more about our community In summary: This is a swan song fic. The fic was never really about "him" as much as it was a fictional story and character I got to create and share with you all. I hope you still love reading it as much as I still love writing it. xx
Chapter 25 - 'Burning Mirrors' | 'Aperture'
word count - 15.4k
The drive back to Trent’s was a symphony of silence and stolen glances. The kind that crackled with everything unsaid. Like a can of coke you try to open without making a noise but the tab had already been punched in, hissing. Your thighs pressed together with every subtle gear shift, every time his knuckles brushed yours on the console like it was an accident. You swore he was teasing you, his fingers ghosting over the curve of your knee, resting a little too long, his voice low and disinterested as he pointed out something mundane just to watch you squirm. And you did. God, you squirmed. Yes, you’d both made mistakes. Yes, you’d spoken in hush whispers during a film at Foster and Leon’s. But you could feel it. Something was rising. Your breath hitched every time his hand moved, your skin burning under the pretense of calm. His touch was slow. Casual. But there was nothing casual about the way he looked at you when you turned your head too fast. His jaw tight. His hand flexing on the wheel like he was barely holding himself together. By the time you reached his house, you were practically vibrating. He killed the engine, the air heavy with anticipation. You waited, poised, patient, lips parted, pretending you didn’t want to crawl into his lap and end the night right there in the driveway. But you waited. You were good. Until you weren’t. Because he came around to your side like he always did, opened your door with that same quiet devotion that made your heart thump in betrayal. But then, he turned. Walked ahead of you, up the steps, without a word or a glance back. He never did that. Your brow furrowed, confused for a half-second before his voice called back, cocky and amused, over one shoulder.
“So you gonna come help out with this chore, baby, or no?” He didn’t even look at you, didn’t have to. His voice landed like a slap to the ego and a spark to your core. He told you, you weren’t a chore at Leon and Foster’s but this was fun… this was you and Trent. Your jaw dropped, then tugged into a grin, heat coiling low in your belly. 
“Mmm,” you purred, stepping up behind him, so close your breath danced along his spine. “And what chore is that? I don’t think I know what you’re on about.” You whispered as your hands found their way under his jumper like they had a mind of their own, your nails dragging slow and wicked over the ridges of his abdomen. You felt the stutter in his breath. The slight hitch in his rhythm as he fumbled a digit on the keypad. You smiled against the back of his neck, pressing a kiss there, then another along his jaw, up to the soft curve of his ear. “Missed you so much,” you whispered. “Will you please tell me what chore I’m supposed to help you with?” Trent’s eyes fluttered closed, just for a second. You knew it because you felt the way his shoulders rose, the way he breathed like you were a drug he’d sworn off and suddenly relapsed on. God, the smell of you. The feel of you. The mess of need you stirred up in him. But if there was one thing Trent Alexander-Arnold loved more than your touch, it was winning. So, he straightened. Shoulders set, jaw tight, and typed in the code with sharp precision. The lock clicked. The door swung open so fast you nearly stumbled forward, caught off balance. But his hand was already at your waist, catching you, spinning you, lifting you like you weighed nothing. You gasped, squealed, your laughter a sudden burst of wild joy as he slung you over his shoulder.
“T! Wait! T!” you cried out between fits of laughter, gripping weakly at the fabric covering his back as he laughed, but then bit. His teeth sank into the back of your thigh and your yelp turned to something altogether more dangerous. Something soft and guttural and needy. The kind of sound that made his blood pulse at his temples. He didn’t say a word. Just stalked up the stairs with you slung over him like a possession, like a challenge.
He carried you upstairs, and down the hallway with steady steps, your body weightless in his arms, your laugh tucked into the crook of his neck. His door creaked open with the nudge of his foot, and the moment you crossed the threshold, it was like the world softened. The room was quiet, dimly lit by the low amber glow of a bedside lamp. The air smelled faintly of his cologne and detergent, clean cotton and something warmer underneath, something unmistakably him. The kind of scent you could recognize blindfolded, half-asleep, or crying. The kind that felt like safety. He dropped you onto the bed gently, like he didn’t want to jar you from the spell that wrapped around you both. 
“You’re stronger than you look.” You landed on the mattress with a bounce, giggling, your arms still hooked lazily around his shoulders. 
“I should be offended by that… but I’mma take it as a compliment,” he smirked, crawling over you on his hands, his body dipping into the bed like a slow wave. “Carry you all the time.”
“Yeah?” you teased, eyes half-lidded, a grin dancing on your lips. “Carrying me around like I’m some chore?” You playfully quipped. 
“Nah,” he hummed, lowering himself until he was hovering above you, chest to chest, breath to breath. “I told you... You’re a privilege.” He whispered quieter now, a sheen of vulnerability glazing over his eyes. “You’re more like gravity. I kept trying to pull away, baby, and you just…” He paused, eyes flicking down to your lips. “You keep me grounded. Can’t fight it even when I want to.” Your throat tightened. The warmth of his body pressed into yours, but there was something else now. Something unspoken threading between you, thicker than lust. He dipped his head, nuzzling into the hollow beneath your jaw, the scrape of his stubble dragging over your skin. 
“Did you ever really want to?” You curled your fingers into the back of his shirt, whispering. He didn’t answer at first. Just kissed your collarbone. Once. Twice. A third time, slower. Then, pulling back just enough to look at you.
“No. Course not. I just… didn’t think I deserved to stay… after everything.” The silence swelled, filled only by the sound of your shared breath and the faint creak of the mattress under your bodies. You reached up and touched his face, thumb skimming the edge of his jaw. 
“You stayed though.” His smile faltered, just a little. Like he wasn’t sure if he was allowed to believe you meant that. But he turned his head and kissed your palm, slow and full of weight.
“I’m trying to do this the way you need,” he whispered. “Not just the way I want.” Your chest caved around the ache of it. Of him. That voice, so careful, so low, you could feel it in your ribs. It was no longer about desire. Not fully. It was about apology. About effort. About him finally meeting you in the middle, not just dragging you into the storm of his want. You slipped your hands under his shirt, palms skimming over the hard lines of his back. 
“You're doing a very good job,” you murmured, tipping back into sensual from sensitive. “Especially when I ignore your little games.” You taunted him, egging him on to make his move. So he did. He let out an exhale, soft and shaky, and then leaned down to kiss you with the kind of care that burned slow. His body moved against yours, not frantic, not fast, just full of meaning. Like he needed every second to prove it. Not just with words. Not just with want. And for the first time in a while, you let yourself believe him.  He kissed you like he was learning how to pray, soft, reverent, a breath caught in time. His weight pressed gently over yours, a familiar furnace of skin on skin, his lips moving slow, coaxing, honeyed. The kind of kiss that tasted like safety and hunger. His hands cradled your face like it was something sacred, thumbs brushing under your jaw, dragging you closer like he couldn’t get enough. Your body arched to meet his like you always did, instinct in motion, breath shallow, heart pacing his. And then— Gone. He tore away like a storm breaking at sea, rolling off you in one sleek motion. You gasped as the air returned, cold where he had just been molten. You blinked, lips still parted, your hands ghosting the space where his body had hovered. Your mind scrambled to catch up, but he was already standing, at the foot of the bed, chest rising and falling like something caged. His eyes found yours, hooded and darker now, not with sweetness, but with something feral, familiar. Lustful, yes, but not the kind that asked permission. The kind that commanded. You sat up on your elbows, breath hitching, thighs still parted, trying to follow the sharp shift of him. He tilted his head slightly, slow, calculating. And it hit you, he missed this. Missed the taste of power between your gasps. Missed reminding you exactly who you belonged to. And then, without a word, he came back for you. To claim.
“C’mere.” He grabbed your ankle, yanked, fast, firm, rough enough to make you squeal again, and dragged you back to the edge of the bed. You laughed, breathless, wild, loving every second of it. You were his prize. But you weren’t going to make it easy. And this? This was no longer pretending. This was war.  This was worship.  This was the kind of night neither of you would come back from untouched. He dragged you to the edge of the bed like he was pulling you to him across time, through every moment you’d ever teased him, ever left him wanting. His grip was iron around your ankle, his eyes locked on yours with that maddening, devastating mixture of affection and hunger.
“You think what I’m playing is a game?” He said low, voice like crushed velvet, rough at the edges. Mocking. 
“No,” you breathed, even as your body trembled. “I know it is.” You didn’t really believe this was a game anymore but if it was, it sure as hell was a sexy one, so you’d play. And just like that, he was on you again. The kiss was no longer soft. It wasn’t tender. It was heat and frustration and weeks of pretending that you didn’t miss him in every goddamn corner of your body. His mouth found yours with a fury, his hand cradling the back of your neck like he was anchoring himself there, like he didn’t trust the world not to tear you away. You moaned into his mouth, fingers clawing at his shirt, pulling until the fabric gave way and bunched between you. He broke the kiss only to pull it over his head, and then you were on your knees on the mattress, meeting him in height, your hands roaming over the defined planes of his chest, nails skimming his collarbone.
“Fuck, you’re not real,” he murmured against your throat, dragging his lips down to the place behind your ear that made you shiver. “You can’t be.” But you were. You were there. And he could taste the truth of it on your skin, warm, flushed, electric beneath him. Your shirt was off before you even realized what you were doing, his hands greedy and reverent all at once, sliding up your spine as if committing the curve of it to memory. Your chest pressed against his, skin to skin, heart to heart. He kissed you again. Slower now. Deeper. Less rushed. Like he was finally letting himself feel you. Like he was finally letting you feel him back. His tongue moved with yours in lazy circles, exploratory, drugged with desire, and when you sighed into his mouth, he hummed low in satisfaction, a sound that vibrated straight through your core. His hands dipped below the waistband of your shorts, fingers teasing the soft flesh at your hips, and you rocked into him instinctively, desperate to feel anything, everything. The button popped. The zipper dragged. You pulled back just enough to look him in the eyes. And what you saw there, it wasn’t just lust. It was adoration, coiled and contained like it scared him to let it out. Like if he said it, if he really showed it, there’d be no going back. But he didn’t have to say it. Not with the way he kissed your sternum.  Not with the way he dragged your shorts down like you were made of something breakable.  Not with the way he settled between your legs, hands braced on either side of your hips, and just looked at you for a moment, breathless, ruined, grateful. He kissed your inner thigh, slow, then again, higher. Your hand twisted in the sheets.
“Trent…” you whispered, and his name tasted like prayer, like surrender, like salvation. 
“Yeah, baby?” He looked up at you, mouth brushing your skin. 
“I missed this.” And God, you didn’t even recognize your voice. Like something you hadn’t heard in ages. It was low, raw, like everything had come undone all at once inside you. “Missed you.” He moved like he’d been waiting to hear those words for months. Like they broke something open in him. You both knew this wasn’t just going to be sex. This was something else entirely.  Something that pulsed beneath every moan and gasp and whispered name.  Something you both felt and neither of you dared say aloud again. Not yet. But in the way his forehead had pressed to yours, in the way his lips found your shoulder, your temple, your jaw, you knew. You both knew. This was the night the pretending ended. This was the night it all became real.
[Orion’s Belt - Sabrina Caludio]
The air in the room felt molten, thick and slow like honey left out in the sun, sweet, sticky, golden with want. Your skin shimmered beneath him, slick with sweat and flushed with longing, every inch of you aching under the weight of his restraint. He was all around you, his scent, his breath, his voice etched into the shell of your ear like a spell cast in low light. Trent’s body hovered over yours, every taut line of muscle vibrating with control he was barely clinging to. He was punishing you with patience. Rewarding you with denial. The kind of torment that only someone who knew you could wield. The way he mapped your body like scripture, lips dragging across your sternum, tongue flicking your nipple until your back bowed like a drawn bowstring.
“You feel tha?” he murmured, breath grazing your damp skin, a ghost of a kiss at the swell of your breast. “Your heart’s racing like it’s trying to run from me.”
“It’s running to you,” you whispered, breathless, unguarded, like you didn’t mean to say it until it was already out. He stilled. Just a beat. Just long enough for the gravity of it to ripple through him. But then his mouth was on yours again, hungrier, like he heard your truth and decided he was ready to devour it. His kiss was messier now. More teeth. More tongue. Less performance. Trent kissed like a storm you knew was coming. And you let it wash over you, let yourself drown.
“Tell me you want me,” he breathed into your mouth, voice hoarse and frayed at the edges. “Say it so I don’t fucking forget.”
“I want you,” you gasped, your nails sinking into his shoulders. “Fuck, baby, I want you so bad…” He growled, low and primal, pulling your bottom lip between his teeth before dragging his mouth down your body like he was starving for you. His tongue was sin, his hands worship, and between your legs he made prayer look like blasphemy.  When he finally stopped teasing, when his mouth found the place you needed him most, you broke. Not with sound, not at first. But in your bones. In the clutch of your thighs around his head. In the arch of your spine, and the gasp you choked on like it was air you weren’t ready for. “Oh my…fuck, please don’t stop,” you whimpered, hands fisting in the sheets, in his hair, in anything you could reach to tether yourself to this reality. He moaned against you, deep and guttural, like the taste of you answered something inside him he didn’t know he was asking. You could feel him smile, smug and satisfied, lips slick and sinful against your skin. 
“Tha’s it,” he murmured. “There she is. Fucking good girl.” You cried out when his fingers slid back inside you, curling with cruel precision as his tongue flicked and circled, his pace relentless, his rhythm devastating. You were unraveling, thread by thread, until there was nothing left but sensation. No words. No pride. Just his name, slipping past your lips like a mantra. The pressure built to the edge of madness. And then he stopped. Again. 
“Please, baby, please,I need to cum, I need…” You almost sobbed. 
“Shhh, I know what you need,” he whispered, crawling up your body like temptation incarnate. His covered cock brushed against your thigh, hard and hot, and your hips lifted on instinct, seeking, begging. He caught your jaw in his hand, firm but gentle, tilting your face to meet his eyes. They were dark and tender, wrecked with affection and desire. “I’ll give you everything,” he whispered. “Just say it. Say you’re mine.” You didn’t hesitate.
“I’m yours.” His lips pressed into yours gently before he pulled back just enough to look at you, eyes flickering over your face again like he was reading scripture, searching for doubt, hesitation, fear. But you gave him none. Only breathless want. Only the heavy-lidded heat of surrender. His jaw relaxed. The corner of his mouth curved, almost smug, but soft with something sweeter. Then…He moved off you to the edge of the bed, legs spread, shoulders slack, cock straining hard against his trousers. 
“C’mere, baby,” he said, patting his thigh. That voice, low and velvet-thick, wasn’t a request. It was gravity. You moved like you were pulled, like you had no choice to crawl off the bed. Your knees hit the rug, the fibers burning against your skin as your hands came up, eager and unashamed. You gripped his thighs, strong, warm beneath the fabric, and rubbed your palms up them, feeling him twitch under your touch. You let your fingers ghost over the bulge in his pants, teasing the shape of him, letting your eyes drag slow and deliberate up to meet his.
“What do you want me to do?” you asked, your voice a breath of smoke, all sweetness and sin. Feigned innocence. Trent’s eyes went molten, something dark and electric catching fire behind them. He reached down, brushing your hair from your cheek with a tenderness that belied the hunger on his face.
“Be a good girl,” he said, voice a command wrapped in silk. “Show me how good you can be.” And you obeyed. Your fingers fumbled at his waistband, not from nerves, but from anticipation. The ache between your legs had its own heartbeat. When you finally freed him, he sprang heavy into your palm, hot and rigid, glistening at the tip. For a moment, you simply looked like he was art. Like you needed to memorize every line, every vein, every pulse beneath the skin. You licked your lips. “Go on, baby,” he rasped, one hand settling in your hair, possessive and steady. You leaned in and kissed the tip, slow, reverent, tongue flicking out just to taste. Salt and heat and him. He sucked in a breath through his teeth, hand tightening, jaw clenching. You took him into your mouth inch by inch, watching the way his eyes fluttered closed, the muscles in his abdomen flexing. You worked him gently, hollowing your cheeks, letting your tongue swirl, teasing the underside, your movements slow and filthy and full of worship. “Fuuuck... tha’s it,” he groaned, head tipping back. But before you could take him deeper, before you could give him everything, he tugged you up by the hair, gentle, but firm pulling you up towards him. Like he couldn’t take it. Like if he let you keep going, he’d lose himself too soon. His mouth was on you then, hot, open, wet, pressing kisses down your throat, across your collarbone, trailing lower until his lips ghosted your stomach. “Not yet, alright?” he growled, voice ragged. “I’m in control, yeah?”
“Yeah,” you whispered, your whole body alight. Jesus Christ, you missed this. 
“Say it.” He commanded.
“You’re in control, baby.” You whined. His hands found your hips, guiding you forward, and you followed, straddling him like second nature. His cock nudged against your entrance, thick and insistent, making you both moan at the first brush. You were too greedy to wait. You sank down slow, inch by inch, letting him fill you, stretch you, make you feel every maddening second of it. Your mouth fell open in a silent gasp, your fingers digging into his shoulders. Trent’s hands gripped your waist, his touch steady, grounding. 
“Look right there f’me,” he murmured, his chin nodding toward the mirror across from the bed. “Look at us.” You turned your gaze, and the sight stole your breath. There you were, bodies fused, your thighs spread around him, your spine arched just enough to drive him deeper, his hands cradling your hips like he owned them. His eyes locked on yours in the reflection, feral and focused, like he was watching himself fall into something he couldn’t undo. “There we go,” he said lowly, beginning to move inside you. “Just like tha’... fuckin’ hell.” You rocked your hips in time with his, breath catching every time he bottomed out. His cock dragging against every swollen nerve, making your thighs tremble. Your fingers gripped his hair as he fucked up into you with rhythm, controlled, but hungry. One hand found your clit, slow circles sending sparks up your spine. The other pinched your nipple, rolling it between his fingers with expert precision. “You feel that, yeah?” he whispered in your ear. “The way you grip me? Like your body don’t wanna let me go.” You whimpered, nodding, too gone to speak. “Show me how good you take this cock, baby,” he said, voice thick and reverent. “Show me how greedy you get for it.” You moved harder then, riding him, chasing something with wild eyes and flushed skin. The mirror showed everything, your slick thighs, the way your bodies met over and over, his mouth on your neck, your jaw, your shoulder. The way his hand came up to cradle your face when your head tipped back, like you were something fragile he still wanted to ruin. The tension was unbearable, slow-building, white-hot, your pleasure wound tight like a wire ready to snap. You felt the heat rise in your belly, molten and unstoppable, coiling with every stroke. And still, you weren’t done yet.
You stayed there, hips rolling, breath shallow, skin flushed, lost in the slow rhythm you and Trent carved into each other. Every glide of him inside you was languid, deliberate, like he wanted you to feel how deep he could go, how much he was holding back. The mirror kept showing you what you felt: the sheen of sweat on your collarbone, his fingers pressing into your waist, your lips parted in something between a gasp and a prayer. It was obscene and beautiful all at once. You’d never looked like this before, worshipped and ruined, taken and held, owned and free.
“Don’t look away,” he said, voice low and steady. One hand came to cup the back of your neck, guiding your face so you couldn’t escape his eyes. “You see that?” he breathed, his forehead brushing yours. “How fuckin’ pretty you look when you’re mine?” You could barely nod. Your thighs were trembling now, those three words on the tip of your tongue, your breath catching each time he shifted his angle, each time the thick head of his cock hit that place inside you that made your eyes roll back. He didn’t let you lose yourself. Not yet. His lips found your jaw, soft and maddeningly slow, trailing up toward the corner of your mouth but never quite kissing you. You chased it, he pulled away. Over and over.
“T,” you whispered, desperate now.
“Tell me what you need, baby?” His voice was dark honey, thick with restraint and yet laced with pure infatuation and adoration.
“Please... I need…” You gasped.
“You need what?” he coaxed, his thumb brushing over your lower lip, his hips still rocking up into you like a metronome. “Say it.” Your fingers dug into his shoulders. 
“I need more. I need you...” That was when he snapped. Trent surged up, catching your mouth with his in a kiss that was all tongue and teeth and desperation. He kissed you like he meant it, like he needed it, like he was trying to breathe you in. His hand wrapped around your throat, not tight, just enough to keep you anchored while his other found the small of your back, pressing you down so you could take every inch of him. The pace changed. No more slow burn. No more teasing. He fucked up into you with bruising precision, cock dragging along every sensitive nerve. You cried out into his mouth, your fingernails leaving crescents on his skin.
“Just like tha’,” he growled against your lips. “That’s it. Fuckin’ ride it, baby.” So you did. You moved with him now, the rhythm brutal and beautiful. The sound of your bodies meeting filled the room, wet, frantic, undeniable. Every thrust made your vision blur, your thoughts scatter. Trent’s mouth found your neck again, sucking marks into your skin, claiming you. His hand slid down to your clit again, rubbing tight circles while he panted in your ear. “Let go,” he said, voice rough and tender at once. “Let me feel you. I know you’re close, baby. Cum f’me.” He purred as you unraveled. 
“Mmm fuck!” Your orgasm hit like a lightning strike, fast, electric, unstoppable. Your walls clenched around him, your moan breaking free and echoing in the room, your whole body seizing in pleasure.  And this time, this time, the whole dam broke. And you let it. You let him take you apart. And you held nothing back.
“Fuck... fuck... just like tha’. Little more f’me baby.” Trent cursed low in your ear, fucking into you harder, chasing his own release. He buried himself deep with one final thrust, spilling inside you with a ragged groan. “You feel so good. Shit, Gonna cum.” He breathed heavily as you gave him a nod of confirmation. You felt him pulse, hot and thick, his arms tightening around you like he needed you to stay, needed you to feel what he gave you. You slumped against his chest, hearts pounding in sync, breath tangled between you. His lips pressed to your temple, then your cheek, then the corner of your mouth. “Fuck, baby. So good f’me,” he murmured, stroking your back with shaky hands. “Always so good.” You stayed there, still joined, like neither of you could bear to break the moment just yet.
The room was thick with it. The scent of sex. The weight of sweat and salt and skin-on-skin, the room dimly lit by the thin halo of golden light that spilled in through the cracked blinds. Shadows played on the walls, long, slanted, slow-moving, as if even time itself didn’t want to break what just happened. Your bodies tangled, still joined, still trembling with the aftershock. Trent’s breath was hot against your shoulder, his chest rising and falling in time with yours, slower now but no less intense. You could feel the throb of him inside you, softening but not leaving, like he couldn’t bear to break contact yet. Like staying inside you a moment longer might anchor him to this plane of reality. His arms wrapped around your waist like a promise, like he’d tie you to him if he could. You let yourself melt into him, your forehead resting against the curve of his neck, the rapid beat of his pulse thudding beneath your lips. He smelled like sex and skin and something uniquely him, spice and sweat and the faintest hint of sandalwood. You kissed there, gently, lazily, your mouth open but unhurried, like you had all the time in the world to memorize him.  You were still wrapped around him, body heavy, breath unsteady, when everything stilled. But the silence didn’t feel empty. It felt thick with meaning. Like something unspoken had bloomed in the space between your heartbeats.
“You okay?” he murmured into your hair, voice still rough and broken from moaning your name like it meant salvation. Trent's hands slid down your back, slow and reverent, like he was afraid to startle the moment. His fingers traced the length of your spine, splaying across your lower back, anchoring you to him like he was still afraid you’d float away. You shifted slightly, hips sore, thighs trembling, and he caught your face in both hands. His thumbs brushed your cheeks, eyes roaming your features as if he’d never seen you properly until now. You nodded, but it cracked something in you. The simple question, the softness of it. The fact that he meant it. Your throat tightened. A tear slipped from your eye before you could stop it. Trent saw. His brows knit, thumb catching the tear before it reached your jaw. “Hey,” he murmured, voice barely more than breath. “Talk to me.”
“I’m okay,” you said again, your voice thick with the weight of it all.”Sorry.” You shut your eyes confused by your own emotions. “I just... it’s never felt like this.” He exhaled like he’d been holding his breath too. His forehead dropped to yours, his nose brushing against yours, warm and steady.
“I know. I know it’s never been like this,” he said. You blinked, surprised by the honesty. Trent's hands were still cupping your face like he was holding something fragile.  “You wreck me, baby,” he whispered, his voice breaking around the edges. “Not just your body, I mean you. The way you look at me. The way you see me.” His gaze flicked down to your mouth, then back to your eyes, and he kissed you again, but slower this time. Like he was savoring it. Like he needed to memorize the taste of you. His lips were warm and patient, not trying to take, just be. You kissed him back, melting into it, your hands gripping in his hair, not to pull or tease, just to keep him close. When you finally pulled back, he tucked a strand of hair behind your ear, then pressed his lips to your temple as your lips brushed his throat. Trent let out a low hum, the sound vibrating through his chest and into yours, like music. His hands began to move again, slow, reverent, tracing up your spine with fingertips so soft they made you shiver, made you ache all over again. "Didn't mean to lose it like that,” he whispered. “You just... fuck, you undo me.” He shifted beneath you slightly, the movement making both of you hiss, sensitive and overstimulated. But you stayed seated, still straddling him, his cock still nestled inside your body like a secret you hadn’t finished telling. Your arms looped around his neck, elbows bent, your fingers toying with the curls at the top of his head, gentle, worshipful.
"Is okay.” You smiled gently, tired, and completely ruined by him. “You like watching us?" you teased softly, your voice half-lost in the haze. Trent chuckled, dark and low, one hand sliding to your ass as he gave it a firm squeeze. 
"Yeah, baby. Need that camera of yours next time." Your lips parted, your breath catching, a flush blooming across your cheeks. And he saw it, of course he did. He always saw. His thumb brushed the high point of your cheekbone, his voice dropping. “I wish you saw what I saw. Like if you could see how I saw your face in that mirror,” he murmured, thumb now trailing over your bottom lip. “You looked wrecked. Beautiful. Like you were made to take me.” You whimpered, hips rolling instinctively, a soft moan escaping you as he hardened again inside you. A small smile tugged at his mouth, lazy, knowing. “Can’t get enough of you,” he murmured. “No matter how deep I am, I still want more. You feel that?” You nodded against his neck, breath shaky, your body already beginning to coil again, wound tight with the memory of how he’d just pulled you apart. How he always did. How he always would. His lips ghosted over your shoulder, your collarbone, up the length of your throat until his mouth found your ear. “C’mere. Let me have you again,” he whispered. “Nice and slow this time. No games. Just you and me.” He murmured, shifting you gently. He guided you to lie down across the bed, never breaking contact, never letting you go. He settled into you, sliding a thigh between yours, wrapping you in his arms like it was instinct. His nose buried in your neck. His palm flattened against your ribcage, feeling the rise and fall of your breath. Slow. Deep. Sacred.  There was something almost childlike in the quiet that followed. No more panting. No more pressure. Just skin to skin, heart to heart. 
“I don’t think I knew what this was supposed to feel like,” you whispered. Trent didn’t answer right away. He just kissed the inside of your wrist. Then your knuckles. Then each fingertip. 
“Maybe we were supposed to get it wrong with everyone else so we’d know when it was right.” He murmured finally. That made your chest ache. You looked at him. Really looked. His eyes were soft, glassy in the low light. Not from lust anymore, but from love he was too scared to name yet. And maybe you were too. But it was there. Undeniable. Deep. Dreamlike. And before you could speak, he was rolling your body beneath his, his cock slipping out only long enough to reposition, thick, heavy, already flushed with need again. 
“Come back.” You pouted, reaching for his hand again without thinking and threaded your fingers through his. He gave a tiny squeeze. He reached down, easing himself back between your legs, but everything about it had changed. His touch was different. Slower. Worshipful. Like he wanted to feel you again not for pleasure, but to stay close. To keep the tether between your bodies humming. “Want to feel how right it is again.” You whispered. The air crackled. The room held its breath. Outside, the world lived. Inside, you burned. He’d slid into you with care, kissing you through the stretch, holding your gaze the entire time. You wrapped your legs around his waist as he pinned your hands to the mattress. He moved inside you with reverence, slow and deep, each thrust pulling a soft cry from your lips, each roll of your hips meeting his in perfect rhythm. His forehead rested against yours, fingers laced with yours above your head, grounding you both as the heat built and blurred. There was no urgency in the way he moved now. Just a deep, steady rhythm. Like your bodies were breathing together. Like you were making love for the first time, not just fucking. Tears welled again, slow and uninvited, but true. Because it wasn’t about climax anymore. It was about presence. Intimacy. Emotion you couldn’t hide from even if you tried.  He kissed them away without a word.
“I’ve never wanted anything the way I want you.”  He whispered, like a secret. And you believed him. Every inch of your body did. And just before it tipped over the edge, he whispered your name again like a prayer. And you whispered his like a promise. Neither of you said I love you. But somehow, it was louder than words.
Eventually, he stilled. Neither of you moved at first,too breathless, too undone. His forehead stayed pressed to yours, your noses brushing, skin still dewy with sweat. You could feel the aftershocks in your thighs, a faint tremble where your bodies met. He was still inside you, but not in a way that felt carnal now. It was just... close. Like neither of you wanted to be the one to break the seal. Trent’s hand came up to cradle your cheek. His thumb stroked your skin with lazy reverence, like he was trying to memorize the curve of you.
“You alright, baby?” he asked softly, voice rough with emotion, not exertion.
“Mhm,” you breathed, your eyes still half-lidded, your fingers tracing lazy circles on his shoulder. “You?” He gave a small laugh, low, disbelieving. 
“Yeah. Yeah. I’m good.” You shifted slightly, letting your nose nuzzle the spot just below his jaw. His scent lingered there, salt and skin and something distinctly him. He kissed your forehead, then your temple, then the tip of your nose. It made your chest ache. The memory of the first time he did that after you slept together in Paris hammered in your chest. Not with pain. With something far riskier. He eased out of you gently, like he didn’t want to hurt you. Like you were glass now. And maybe you were. You curled into his side instinctively, your head finding its place in the dip beneath his collarbone. He pulled the blanket over both of you, then tangled your legs together beneath it like it was muscle memory. The room was quiet except for the hum of the air con and the occasional sound of your breaths syncing up. You thought he might drift off, but then you felt him press a kiss to your hairline. He didn’t say anything. Not yet. Just held you closer, his palm tracing up and down your back like a rhythm he couldn’t stop. 
“What are you thinking?” You tilted your chin to look at him. He hesitated, just for a second, but then turned his head toward you, eyes soft in the dim light.
“You looked so fuckin’ beautiful,” he said, his lips curled ever so slightly at the memory. “Like I can’t explain it…. When you were like that. With me.” He swallowed. “Not just sexy. Like, you were…” Trent fumbled through words unable to articulate what he felt. But deep down he knew exactly what you looked like. Because he knew you looked exactly like the girl he was in love with. “I’ve never seen anyone look like that before. I don’t know how you even exist in real life.” His voice was soft, gentle and timid in its honesty. Your heart thudded. You didn’t know what to say, so you kissed his chest instead. “I wanted to say something, but I didn’t wanna ruin it.”
“You couldn’t,” you murmured. Trent smiled at that. A real one. You felt it against your forehead before you saw it.
“I think about you all the time, ya know?” he said suddenly, like the truth had been sitting too long behind his teeth and couldn’t stay there anymore. “Even when I try not to. You’re just... in me.” Your breath caught.
“T...” He looked down at you, brow furrowed. 
“I know we try to play it down. I know we don’t talk about it. But I think, if I’m honest, I stopped wanting anyone else to touch me the moment you did.” The room felt too quiet. Too big for the moment. You blinked up at him, your throat tight. 
“Do you mean that…” You whispered. He nodded. Certain. 
“Don’t mean to scare you. I just, I don’t know how to be around you without wanting more. Even when I tell myself not to. Even when I pretend I could.” The silence that followed wasn’t empty. It was thick with everything you both hadn’t said. You moved closer, your hand resting over his heart. It was beating hard beneath your palm. Steady and real.
“I think I’ve been scared,” you whispered. “Because when I let myself think about what this is, it stops feeling casual. And that means it could go wrong and I know it would break me. I don’t think I could handle that.” He closed his eyes for a beat, breathing you in. 
“Maybe we stop pretending it’s casual, then.” You blinked. 
“And do what?” His eyes found yours. 
“Whatever this is. But for real.” You didn’t answer with words. You just kissed him,slow and soft and deep, like a vow. And when you pulled back, you stayed pressed to his chest, letting your eyes drift closed as his hand stroked your spine. The night held both of you in its quiet, and for once, you let it. No more games. Just warmth. Just truth. Just him.
The room was hushed, thick with the kind of stillness that only comes after a storm, the sheets tangled, the air warm, your skin flushed where his touch had lived moments ago. Trent lay on top of you now, bare and boneless, breath cooling against the slope of your chest. One arm tucked under you, the other wrapped low around your waist like he didn’t trust the world not to steal you while he slept. His face nuzzled into your skin, lips parted just enough to brush against your breast with each slow, even breath. You felt the flutter of his lashes, long, soft things, kiss the space beneath your collarbone every time they closed and stayed shut a little longer. You stroked your thumb gently over the fade of his hair, trailing soft circles where it met the curve of his neck. His stumble rubbing against your skin every time he shifted. And you loved it, loved the weight of him, the impossible sweetness of it. The way he folded into you like you were something holy. Like his body had finally given in to rest. You kissed his temple, once, then again, slower the second time, and whispered his name like it was the most delicate thing you'd ever held. He didn’t answer, not with words. Just exhaled, a long breath that softened every line of his face. His shoulders slackened. His jaw unclenched. He was still inside the moment, but further away now, the kind of peace you don’t get often when your name is always in someone’s mouth, your life always on fire. You felt him melt into you like honey, warm, thick, golden. The rise and fall of his chest matched yours. One of his legs tangled with yours. His thumb twitched lazily against your skin, like he was still holding on even in sleep. And as he drifted, you could feel it: That this, you, was the safest place he’d ever been. You held him tighter, kissed the crown of his head, feeling your lips press into the parting of his hair. His scent was salt and skin and sleep, and it filled you up like a secret. He was so quiet like this. So still. None of the noise, the ego, the charm, the flash. Just Trent. Just a boy in love, though neither of you had dared say it again yet. Just a boy who made mistakes and came back softer. Just a boy who trusted you enough to fall asleep with his heart on your chest, exposed and thudding. And you, bare and open beneath him, let him. Loved him out loud in the silence, with the pads of your fingers, the hush of your breath, the way your hand never stopped moving in his hair. With the quiet promise that even if the words weren’t said, they were felt. He didn’t need to speak to tell you what it meant. The way he let himself rest on you, safe, utterly unguarded, that was his version of ‘I love you.’ And you stayed like that, in the hush of night, in the ache of softness. Holding him steady. Holding him still. Holding him until sleep swept you both under, wrapped in each other like the only place you’d ever belonged.
[Honey Whiskey - SATICA]
You woke slowly, the light stretching lazy fingers across Trent’s rumpled sheets. His side of the bed was warm when you’d rolled into it, even after he left for his workout, and his scent lingered in the pillows, salt, cedar, something clean and boyish that smelled like him and only him. You liked being in his room. Liked knowing him like this, unguarded. Trusted. A drawer left open just enough to reveal the neatly folded stacks of shirts, cologne bottles arranged in a vague attempt at order. A photo of his family tucked behind a new box of trainers. A charging iPad left on night mode, buzzing every so often with the relentless rhythm of his life outside this room. But here, in this bed, with the sheets tangled around your bare legs, the world felt far away. So did the mess. So did the fear. You padded out to the kitchen in his shirt, an old LFC training tee that hung past your hips. Your hair was a little messier than you’d care for, lips still kiss-warm, and your limbs loose from sleep and something deeper. You rifled through the cupboards, making mental notes of what he had, what he didn’t, imagining filling them up someday, by accident, of course. It was nearly noon. when you heard the front door open. A rustle, the thunk of keys tossed on the entry way console. You froze for a moment, wondering if you should’ve left. If it would’ve been easier to slip out and pretend the morning hadn’t happened. If staying meant too much.
“Baby!?” His voice floated down the hallway, rough and low, soft with wonder like he was surprised to find you still there. Your breath caught. You turned just as he rounded the corner, sweaty and flushed, hair a little damp beneath his cap, a sheen on his skin that should’ve been gross but only made you want to crawl right back into him. He lit up when he saw you, smile crooked and full of something unspoken. “ Wow,” he murmured, sweeping across the kitchen with a hunger that had nothing to do with food. A lazy smile bloomed slow as you looked up at him.“You always wait for me lookin’ like this? Or am I just lucky today?" His arms were around you before you could speak, his lips finding the warm slope of your neck, pressing kiss after kiss like he hadn’t seen you in years.
“Just lucky,” you laughed, squirming half-heartedly. “T, you’re sweaty.”
“Mhm,” he said, nosing at your jaw. “Missed you though.” You rolled your eyes, but your hands found his waist anyway, fingers skimming the line of his waistband. He pulled back just enough to peel off his shirt, the cotton clinging to his torso before he flung it aside onto the kitchen island, a grin tugging at his mouth like he had a secret. “Better?” He smirked, before he bent to press a kiss to your shoulder. You giggled squeezing him. No answer necessary. Yes. Better. “Glad you’re still here. Got a surprise for you.”
“Oh yeah?” you said, biting your lip, amused. “Is it another workout?” You smirked.
“Could be,” he said, tossing a wink before walking back towards the front door. “But nah. Little more sweet than sweat.” He called out back to you. And then not a moment longer. He emerged with a white bakery box, a bit smushed from the bag but still intact. “For you,” he announced, holding them up like treasure. Your brow lifted, teasing. 
“Donuts and a workout? Little counterintuitive for you, no?” You laughed. He gave you a look, mock-offended. 
“Aye… Don't judge me. I worked out last night too, remember?” That earned him another giggle, your face burying into his bare chest as you clung to him. The laughter softened into a hum, your cheek pressed against his heartbeat. “Thought you said I was gross,” he said, brushing your hair off your face, even as his arms caged you against the counter. You shook your head, lips brushing his collarbone. 
“You are,” you murmured. “But you can be a little gross for me.” He grinned, full and bright, eyes creasing at the corners. 
“Ahh wow,” he said, tugging you closer by the hem of his shirt. “Get me out my clothes, I see how it is.”
“You took your own shirt off!?!” You yelped giddy and accusatory.
“Did I?” He smirked, smitten and teasing.  
“Yes, and I think the donuts might even be foreplay.” You tipped your head, kissing the curve of his jaw. Trent opened the white box, the soft rustle of baking paper joining the sound of his soft laugh. He flipped the lid revealing a perfect stack of champagne-glazed donuts dusted with gold and something close to love.
“Oh, they’re definitely foreplay,” he said, curling a hand around one and lifting it slow, deliberate, to your mouth. His eyes sparkled, greedy and gleaming beneath the thick curl of his lashes. “Go on. One bite. Then I’ll let you come shower with me.” He hummed, as if he was doing you a favor by inviting you and maybe he was. Your lips parted, deliberately slow, a little smirk dancing at the corner. His eyes flicked to your mouth the moment your teeth sank into the soft donut, the champagne glaze catching on your bottom lip, a streak of sugar just at the corner. His gaze darkened, locked on the way your lips closed around it, his breathing shifting, just a little. You saw it, the subtle change. The heat in his eyes flaring like it couldn’t help itself. The second your tongue swept the sweetness away, he shook his head with disbelief. He watched you like you were something holy, like every breath you took, every bite, every twitch of your lips was more than he could stand. One hand rested on the counter, the other still holding the half-bitten pastry between his fingers, but he didn’t move. Just stared. Like you’d cracked something open in him and he wasn’t in any rush to close it. “Yeah, definitely lucky today” he purred, voice rougher now, curling like smoke. You gave a soft giggle through your nose, cheeks flushed as you leaned forward to take another bite, this time slower, your eyes never leaving his. He looked like he could stay right there, just watching you chew, forever. So you held his stare as you tore a piece of the donut, and brought it to his mouth. 
“One bite. Then I’ll let you come shower with me.” You mocked him. He chuckled, leaning in, lips brushing your fingers as he took the bite slow, like he was showing you how good it tasted. How good you tasted, even in something as simple as this. Crumbs clung to the edge of his mouth when he pulled back. You tilted your head, voice soft and sweet with faux concern. “So messy.” And then your tone dropped, barely a whisper as you leaned closer. “Let me get that.” Your lips met his before he could smirk, before he could fire back with something clever. Slow, unhurried. You kissed him like you had all morning. Like this kitchen was yours and so was he. Sweetness and warmth and the low hum of want beneath your skin. He made a sound into your mouth, something quiet and wrecked, his hand slipping to your waist, pulling you closer like he was already giving in to whatever came next. The donut was forgotten. The rest of the world didn’t exist. Just you. His girl. Sugar-slicked lips and sleep-heavy eyes, melting into him in a kitchen washed with gold afternoon light.
He took your hand without asking. Led you through the house like he couldn’t bear to let go of you, fingers interlaced, your laugh trailing behind you like perfume. The ensuite was already half-lit by the late afternoon sun cutting through the frosted window. 
“Get in.” He said bluntly as he flipped the water on. He tested it with a quick swipe of his fingers, then turned back to you, eyes low, playful.
“Bossy.” You raised a brow. 
“Only with you.” The shirt you wore hit the tile floor with a soft whisper, and his eyes followed the path down your body like a man starved, like he’d never get used to the sight of you. He pulled you in first, stepping in behind you, the glass door swinging closed with a hiss. Steam began to rise around your legs, curling around your bare skin like smoke, like the room itself wanted to touch you, too. The water hit your shoulders in a warm cascade, and you exhaled. Trent’s hands slid over your hips, no urgency now, just touch, reverent and slow. You leaned back against him, the hard line of his chest pressed to your spine, his arms wrapping around your waist. “Still gross?” he asked, voice low beside your ear.
“Mm,” you murmured, tilting your head back. “Less gross. Still for me though.” A smile curved against your temple, soft and aching. He lathered the soap in his palms, then dragged the suds across your shoulders, down your arms. Gentle. Almost shy. Like touching you like this meant more than he could say. You turned to face him, water running down both your bodies in rivulets. His eyes searched yours, unguarded now, so much heat, but also something quieter beneath it. Something scared. You brought your fingers to his jaw, thumb brushing over the curve of his cheekbone. “You gonna always take care of me like this?” you teased, but your voice betrayed you, too soft, too hopeful.
“As long as you let me,” he said. No hesitation. The silence that followed wasn’t awkward. It was full. His hands moved over you again, slower this time, like he was memorizing. Your collarbones. The curve of your waist. The inside of your wrists. He kissed your shoulder, then your throat, then your lips like a prayer. Water fell around you, muffling the rest of the world. “Ya know…” he said eventually, his mouth barely parting from yours, “you staying? That made my whole fucking day.” You looked up at him, blinking past the droplets clinging to your lashes.
“I didn’t mean to,” you whispered. He smiled, but it was laced with something tender. 
“I’m glad you did.” Your hands slid over his ribs, your thumbs tracing circles like you were soothing something deeper. 
“I don’t always know what I’m doing… What we’re doing, baby.” He tilted his head, brow furrowed just slightly. “I don’t mean to make this complicated,” you continued, eyes dropping to his chest. “It’s just… it scares me, how good this feels. How much I want to stay.” He paused, brushing your soaked hair back. 
“Scares me too,” he said, voice rough around the edges. “But I like you here. I don’t want you to go.” And there it was. No game. No act. Just him, bare and honest. You leaned into him again, pressing your forehead to his shoulder, letting the warmth of him ground you. His arms wrapped around you like muscle memory. Like he knew exactly how to hold you when you were too full of everything and nothing all at once.
“I won’t go,” you said, almost too quietly.
“Good,” he breathed, kissing your wet hair. “Stay.” And when he kissed you again, hands in your hair, steam curling around both of you like fog,you let yourself forget the fear. You let yourself fall. Just a little further.
[Mystery of Love - Sufjan Stevens]
You were freshly showered, skin still warm and clean, your hair damp against the collar of one of Trent’s shirt you’d thrown on, another one that smelled like him, like amber and sun-worn cotton. The English summer had melted into late afternoon, all gold and hush. His garden stretched out in wide, lazy acres, padel court quiet, pool glinting with unmoving light, half-size footie pitch empty except for the echo of play that had happened some other day. But right now, it all felt very still. You sat tucked between his legs on the low outdoor sofa, bare feet brushing against his legs. Your back melted into his chest, your head resting on his shoulder like it belonged there. Neither of you spoke much. You didn’t need to. His arms were heavy around you, like gravity, and every now and then he’d lean forward to kiss somewhere, your temple, your shoulder, the top of your head. You were in a bubble of quiet domesticity, like the rest of the world was far away. You’d slipped back into your shorts [ref index] from the night before, your legs half tangled with his, one drawn up lazily. You were tracing circles into his calf with your toes, soft and absentminded, when he murmured it, low and close, mouth brushing the shell of your ear.
“You’ve got pretty feet.” You blinked. Smiled before you could help it. 
“You’re so weird,” you giggled, twisting slightly to glance up at him. “No, I don’t.”
“Absolutely do,” he grinned, the curve of his lips brushing against your skin.
“No, they just don’t live in sweaty footy boots,” you teased, and this time, you tilted your face up to press a kiss beneath his jaw. He exhaled slowly, hands smoothing over your thighs, up under the hem of your shirt where his fingers spread possessively across your waist.
“Nah,” he whispered, his voice quieter now, more intent. “Every little bit of you… just perfect.” You felt the next kiss before you heard it, just a hum of breath and lips down your neck, his voice a vibration against your skin. “Wanna kiss every single little bit too.” Something about the word ‘kiss’ struck you like a stone tossed in still water. Your breath hitched, but you didn’t say anything. You couldn’t. It wasn’t about this kiss, it was about the one he gave someone else. The girl at the restaurant. You’d seen it, weeks ago now, but the memory hadn’t let go of you. You hadn’t talked about it. Not properly. Not yet. And suddenly, the air felt different. You went quiet, not just in voice, but in body. You shifted subtly, less melted, more upright. Not cold, but not as open. Trent’s hands paused, noticing the stillness. His brow furrowed slightly where it pressed to the side of your head, but he didn’t ask. Not right away. He didn’t need to, he’d felt it. Something intangible, like the breeze had changed, like the warmth had pulled back just a little. The garden was still beautiful. The light still soft. You were still in his arms. But something had flickered. Something real. And Trent knew it.
The sun was still warm on your skin, stretched golden across your legs, your cheek resting just beneath Trent’s collarbone. But inside, you felt cold. Hollow in the way grief creeps in, not loud, just deep. It took a long time before you spoke.
“T…” you finally said, barely above a breath. The sound of his name felt like hurt already. “Did you like kissing her?” Your voice cracked at the end. Just enough to betray you. Trent didn’t answer at first. You felt his breath catch, then his chest rise sharply against your back. His arms tightened instinctively around you, like if he could just hold you closer, maybe the question wouldn’t land so hard. His eyes shut. Regret curled like acid in his gut, shame, embarrassment, self-loathing, all colliding into something nauseating. He felt sick. Because he knew exactly what moment you meant. He remembered everything about it. The weight of it. The spiteful split-second decision that had meant nothing to him, and yet everything. Then finally, he exhaled. Not a second too soon, but not a second too late either.
“I hated it,” he said quietly. A confession pressed into the warm space between your shoulders. “I regretted it before it even happened.” His voice was so soft, it almost didn’t sound like his. Like the whole world might’ve been listening, and he didn’t want to speak to any of it, only you. “I’m sorry you even had to ask me that,” he added, his lips brushing the side of your neck. “I can’t take it back, I know that. But if I could, I would.” You nodded slowly, and the motion made something inside your throat catch. You tried to swallow it down, the massive lump forming there, heavy and aching. It was a strange feeling, being comforted physically by the very person who had hurt you. But your body didn’t want to move away. It didn’t flinch. It just stayed. Soft. Meek. Not angry, just worn thin by the weight of things you hadn’t said. And still, your fingers gently grazed over his forearms. Sad and slow, your thumbs brushing over his tanned skin like you were memorizing him, like you were grieving something you hadn’t lost, but almost did. The silence that followed didn’t feel sharp. Just solemn. Like standing in the stillness after a storm and trying to understand what survived. Trent didn’t speak either. He didn’t want to beg for forgiveness, not from you. He didn’t want to apologize more than you needed him to, not if it meant taking up space you weren’t ready to share. And he didn’t ask why you hadn’t said I love you every night you could’ve, even though he knew you felt it. Even though it still stung that you didn’t. It was a fine line of silence, grief on both ends. And yet, you hadn’t moved. You were still in his arms.
“Baby…” you asked again, still quiet… still scared. The word a mere breath against the summer air.
“Mmm” Trent hummed a low, soft from behind you, but it didn’t carry the usual ease. It vibrated through his chest into your back laced with guilt, heavy and subdued. You felt it more than you heard it, his body, usually warm and confident against yours, felt slightly hesitant now. Tense in the way someone braces for impact. You swallowed, the ache in your throat pulsing like something alive, already feeling the sting behind your eyes. You didn’t want to ask. A part of you didn’t even want to know. But you had to. You loved him too much not to.
“Did you sleep with her?” The words left your mouth almost inaudibly. Fragile. Your voice trembled, but you held it together. Barely. You blinked fast, lifting a hand to your face to swipe at the corners of your eyes, discreetly brushing away a tear before it could fall, determined to stay composed, even though you were coming apart inside. Your skin was warm from the sun, but inside you felt chilled, gut-deep and quiet.  Trent didn’t move at first. His arms around you froze mid-breath. Then, slowly, they tightened, curling around you protectively, his palms splaying wide against your stomach, as though trying to shield you from the very hurt he caused. You felt his lips press gently against the side of your head, his nose nuzzling in beside your temple, breath grazing your hairline, voice dipping low near your ear.
“No, baby… absolutely not,” he said, earnest. You could feel the weight of it. The remorse. The truth. “I couldn’t do that. I didn’t want to do that. Any of it, alright?” He murmured. “It was just that one time there. That’s it. Baby.” His voice cracked like something inside him was breaking apart. “I don’t want anyone else.” The sincerity in his voice ached. And yet the memory still stung. You nodded, but your face was crumpling. A breath lodged in your chest, your bottom lip quivering.
“Then why?” you whispered. “Because it wasn’t one date. I saw you, T… you were with other girls too.” Your voice was hurt, but your body stayed close, still tucked inside his like you didn’t want to move in case the space between you broke the fragile thing you were trying to rebuild. “I know it’s my fault for pushing you away. I didn’t mean to and I’m so sorry I did but that really hurt.”  Your voice cracked. And then so did you. You turned into him, curled your fingers into the soft fabric of his shirt, burrowing your face into the warm safety of the crook of his neck even when it felt hard. His arms stayed wrapped around you like instinct, like they were made to hold you there. Your bare legs tangled tighter with his. Trent let out a long breath, eyes closed, jaw clenched.
“I’m so fucking sorry, Y/N,” he said, voice low and hoarse, muffled into your hair.. “That night, what I did, that’s not your fault. I… I guess it just was the only thing I could do. I didn’t wanna be around anyone who’d talk to me about you, remind me of you. I knew they could never be you. No one could ever be you but after that party…” Trent paused and shook his head at the memory of tears and raised voices in the corridor. “I felt like I wanted you so badly and…” He trailed off. The weight of it all pressing down. “It was like you didn’t want me back in the same way, baby,” he murmured, eyes cast out toward the soft glow of the garden, even though it felt like winter inside him. “And it hurt. Baby, it really fucking hurt. And I couldn’t escape it. I shouldn’t have even tried to but I did.” He exhaled, slow and uneven, like something inside him had just made up its mind. “Before you… when I walked into a room, people looked to me,” he said, voice low and rough in your ear. “Always have. I’ve been the one they orbit. The flame they try to get close to.” He paused, the weight of his words settling gently in the thick summer air. “I got used to it. Being the fire.” You shifted slightly, turning your face toward his. His eyes were fixed on the garden, somewhere far beyond it, really, but his hand slid up your thigh like muscle memory, grounding himself. “But you…” He blinked, slow. “You’re not the flame. You’re the spark. The strike. And me…” he let out a faint breathless laugh, caught somewhere between disbelief and panic, his jaw flexing tighter. “I’m fucking gasoline around you. You touch me and I go up. And I don’t even care if it burns.” His voice dropped, softer now. Almost apologetic. “I kept thinking I was the one in control. That I could handle the heat. But wanting you like this, it wrecked all that. Rewired me.” He pressed his nose just behind your ear, lingering like he needed the contact.  “I poured myself closer, again and again, waiting for you. And the whole time I waited, I knew what I could do. Because I have before. I knew I could ruin us with shitty decisions. Ruin you.” You didn’t say anything. Just curled your fingers around his forearm, anchoring yourself to him as your throat tightened. He dipped his head lower, nose brushing your jaw, voice barely a whisper now. “You’re not even just fire for me. You’re the whole fucking sky when it’s burning. And I’d still walk straight into it if it meant I got to touch you again.” He whispered. A surrender. The garden held still around you, just the rustle of breeze in the leaves, the soft hush of his breath against your skin. And for a moment, the wreckage between you felt like it could hold something beautiful. You were shaking slightly in his arms, a silent cry caught in your throat. You loved him. God, you loved him. But it still hurt. The both of you, bruised in different ways, still bleeding for each other.
“T…” you whimpered, pout heavy on your lips as you tried to speak, but couldn’t, as your fingers tightened around his forearm. He cupped the back of your head gently, fingers sliding through your hair. His own eyes were wet now.
“I handled it wrong,” Trent continued, words falling out now, shame blooming in his voice. “It was fucking stupid. But I just, I wanted you to see me. I wanted you to look back. I wanted you to hurt a little too because it felt like I was the only one saying what this thing between us really is. Maybe that’s unfair to say. And this will sound childish, but I felt so angry that I was losing you when I never even really got to have you. And I didn’t know how else to make the noise stop. I just wanted you to pay attention to me again.”
“I did…I still do,” your voice trembled. “The whole time. I always have, T. You’ve been it. You’re all I ever think about and I’m so sorry I made you feel that way.” Your voice came out quiet at first, steady, but then it hitched. “But I also know you are fire, Trent. I’ve always known that.” You shifted slightly in his hold, enough to glance at him over your shoulder, the golden light catching in your lashes. “You think I didn’t see it? How easily you could burn me? From the first time I held your gaze, I felt it and it was terrifying because I knew everyone in that room did too but I wanted it to be just for me and it won’t ever be.” You swallowed, chest tightening as your words gained shape. 
“Baby…” Trent cooed, soft, broken, understanding.
“You were like a flare in a camera’s viewfinder. Blinding. Beautiful. Dangerous. And even when I knew it could hurt, I never once wanted to look away.” He didn’t speak again, didn’t even move, but you felt the shift in his grip, the way his thumb paused mid-stroke on your skin, holding his breath for you. “I fell apart after that night,” you said, voice rough now, thick at the edges. “I felt like I couldn’t breathe, because… you did have me. I just didn’t tell you the way I should’ve.”  You let the confession hang, your heart hammering, mouth dry. “And I blame myself. That’s the worst bit. That’s what was unfair. I kept pushing for distance like it would protect me, like being scared was reason enough to keep you at arm’s length.” You sucked in a slow breath, like maybe oxygen would help. It didn’t. “But you didn’t need to do something like that either… To show me. To burn me.” Your voice cracked, the image behind your eyes cutting through like glass. You shut them tight. Tried to will it away. “What you did was so mean, baby.” There was no accusation in your tone, just ache. Quiet devastation.  “And what I did… and what I didn’t…” You shook your head, a tear threatening to tip over your lash line but you blinked it away. You didn’t want to cry right now, no, you wanted to be heard. “I don’t know. I think it was all just fear. Every time I held back, every time I tried to make it seem like I didn’t, it was all just fear.” You felt his hand curl tighter around your hip, grounding you. “And then it all happened anyway. Everything I was scared of.” You looked out across the garden, eyes glassy. “And it was too late. I lost you.” The silence that followed wasn’t empty, it was full. Of hurt. Of memory. Of everything you still hadn’t said. But maybe now, finally, you were both starting to say it. His hands smoothed gently along your sides, brushing over bare skin beneath the hem of your shirt. 
“You’d never lose me,” he murmured. “I’d always come find you. I’m good at that.”  His voice was low, almost like a lullaby, threaded with something soft and certain. “‘Member when I found my way up to that hotel room of yours in Ibiza?” he whispered, and it felt like the first stitch pulling the two of you back together, delicate, tentative, but real. You wanted to smile at the memory, could almost taste the heat of that night, the electricity of it all. But the smile never quite came. Not yet. He let out a breath, cheek resting gently against your temple.  “I know you’re scared. I don’t want you to be, but I know you are.”  There was no judgment in his voice, just understanding, worn and weathered. “Maybe it feels like everyone gets to have me. But they don’t.” His arms tightened just slightly. Not to trap you, just to keep you close, gently. “You don’t have to pull away just because it feels too bright. I know that’s what you do. I know it’s hurt you. And yeah... it’s hurt me too.” He paused, his words catching like they didn’t want to be said, but needed to be. “But what I did... that wasn’t okay. That was vindictive. I was angry, and I wanted you to feel what I was feeling.” His voice broke there, just slightly. “I didn’t mean to hurt you like that. Not really. But I did. And I know it. And I don't expect you to forgive me. for that.” And with his cheek still pressed to yours, the words hung in the quiet like the start of something fragile, but worth saving.
“I want to though, baby. ” You cut him off, voice shaky but sure. “I do.” Simply. Because it was the truth. He looked at you then, eyes shining, stilling for a moment, like the words stunned him. 
“Maybe don’t deserve that,” he said, his voice quieter. “But thank you.” You both breathed in together then, like a held breath had been released. 
“You do." You murmured. "Thank you for coming to find my hotel room.” You whispered bashfully. Trent’s lips pulled into a small, relieved smile, sad but soft. His fingers found yours and laced through them, hand resting flat against your stomach. You felt the rise and fall of his chest beneath your back. The sun was low now, warm light spilling golden over the grass, throwing long shadows across the stone patio.
“Best thing I ever did.” He replied. Completely sure it was. He kissed your hair and leaned back into the plush outdoor sofa, dragging you with him until you were practically lying on top of him, curled up in the shelter of his body. Like any distance felt too far. Trent took a deep breath, preparing himself; for him to say what else needed to be said.  “Baby…” he whispered and you took a deep breath like you were bracing for the impact.  “Just please. You gotta try to meet me halfway while we figure this out, yeah? I’m always gonna show up for you, every time, I will. I might falter sometimes, maybe run a little late…” He paused, catching himself. “Well, I’ll try not to, that’s on me, but… you gotta talk to me, beautiful, because I think we both want this, hmm?” He cooed gently. You nodded with a pout you couldn’t seem to wipe. “Alright.” His lips pressed to your cheek. “I’m with you in this. It’s bright and I know it’s scary but I’m there with you.” You melted a little more into him, head tucked beneath his chin, arms wrapping tighter around his torso.
“I like when you’re with me…” you whispered, soft and childlike with a bashful almost smile tugging at your lips as your thumb brushed lazy circles on his skin. “Just with me.” You clarified.  
“C’mere” He let out a little chuckle, that cheeky glint returning to his voice.  “Come gimme a kiss.”  His hand found your cheek, coaxing your face to his, the other slipping low, firm and familiar, palming the swell of your ass as he dragged your body up his. The kiss was slow and glowing, fireflies in a jar, hot and tender and rich with meaning. It lit something in you. Not wild or frantic. Just full. Like finding home again. When he pulled back, his forehead rested against yours. Your eyes dropped to his lips. Pink and delicious. That perfect pout still parted, still close. You smiled slow, a soft curve of your mouth against his.
“Another one, please,” you said with a grin, voice low and teasing, greedy with affection. You leaned in without hesitation for more; meeting him half way as promised. He didn’t even try to pretend he could resist you, lips slotting against yours with that melting kind of kiss that made your toes curl and your heart ache in the best way. It deepened gradually, like the two of you were forgiving each other through touch, and it was soft but intoxicating, charged with everything you hadn’t dared to say yet all the things you had. You smiled against his lips,  flushed and breathless, half in love, half drowning in it,  your fingertips brushing the edge of his jaw like you couldn’t quite believe he was yours. When you pulled back barely, Trent held you a little tighter, not letting you go too far; your noses still touched, and your breath tangled between you like it didn’t want to leave either.
“Nah, need one more,” he whispered, cheeky, voice warm and playful, already tugging you impossibly closer like you weighed nothing, like he’d never let you go again. His arms wrapped around you, his grin crooked against your temple. You let out a soft giggle, giddy and a little lovesick, and tilted your face up to him.
“So needy for me,” you teased.
“Only for you,” he murmured, already angling in. You kissed him again, gladly, greedily,  just to prove it: that you were still his, still here, that you weren’t going anywhere. That you’d try. That you were ready. Maybe the words hadn’t passed your lips yet, but they bloomed in every kiss, loud and sure. You didn’t need to say it this afternoon to know, this time, you both were certain. The kind of certain that came with a smile against his lips, a sigh into his mouth, and the dizzy, delicious feeling of falling in love with him all over again.
[Ruin My Life - Zara Larrason]
You were still tangled up in him, lips swollen from kissing and smiles impossible to hide, when Trent leaned further back into the plush outdoor sofa, dragging you with him so you straddled his hips. Your legs hugged his sides instinctively, and his hands slid up under the hem of your his shirt, warm palms smoothing over the curve of your waist. He let out a groan, low and reverent. 
“You’ve got no idea how sexy you are, baby,” he murmured, fingertips trailing higher, thumbs brushing just beneath your ribs. You tilted your head, feigning innocent surprise with a teasing purr. 
“Really? You think I’m hot?” A smug, mocking smile played across your lips. “God, I had no idea.” Trent gave you a look, one of those slow, crooked, utterly devastating grins. 
“Yeah?” he drawled, voice thick with cheek. “Think you’re really hot, actually.”  You watched it happen, the shift. The fire behind his eyes lit quick, not lustful but playful, sharp and wicked like a match had been struck in his chest. Game-ready Trent. Your favorite kind. And just like that, you knew you were in trouble.
“T...” You cautioned him, as he began to start to sit up. You scrambled off his lap instantly, backpedaling off the couch with a squeal.
“Aye. Where you goin’, baby?” he laughed, already standing up. His grin was devious, dimples deep. So devastatingly good looking. “Nah, nah, nah. C’mere. You’re hot, remember? Just wanna help you out a little.”
“Baby, don’t even think about it!” you shrieked through your giggles, backing up fast across the sun-warmed patio and onto the grass. Barefoot, breathless, running from the boy you loved like you were fifteen again. But he was faster. 
“You started this! Said you're hot!” he shouted through his grin as he broke into a sprint after you.  You let out a scream-laugh and turned to run full-pelt into the garden, dodging around a sun-lounger, your legs barely keeping pace. He chased, fast and determined, laughing loud, calling after you with dramatic flair. “C’mon, baby!” He shouted through a laugh, the sound tumbling out as his feet padding through the grass. “Stop making it so hard! I’m tryna help you!” Laughter tangled with the shout that left his mouth, breathless and boyish as he lunged after you.
“No you’re not!” You squealed, high and breathless, tumbling into a giggle that caught in your throat like a secret you couldn’t keep. He caught you by the waist mid-run, lifting you effortlessly off the ground, your feet kicking as he spun you in circles. You flailed like a little kid, laughing so wildly your stomach ached. “TRENNTTTT! PUT ME DOWN! NOOO!” You whined, clinging to him even as he lifted you higher, your giggle breaking into a shout of protest as the pool loomed.
“Alright, alright,” he grinned, carrying you now toward the edge of the water, your bodies dripping sun and laughter.
“No. No, no, no, no!” you wailed dramatically as he rocked back and forth on the balls of his feet near the ledge. Your hands clutched at his shoulders, wide-eyed, your bottom lip pushing out in the most tragic, adorable pout. Trent was wheezing through his laugh now, giddy from the chaos of it all. 
“Aw, c’mon baby. Don’t look at me like tha. I’m a nice lad, yeah? Wouldn’t throw you in like tha…” He hummed. Boyish and annoyingly adorable. You stopped pouting for a split second. 
“Really?” You softened. He leaned in, his lips brushing your cheek, voice syrupy sweet. 
“Nah. ’Course not.” Then he paused, childish mischief sparking to life across his face. “I’ll join you…” And before you could even gasp, he added gleefully: “...but ladies first!” With a yelp, you were airborne. Then a splash, the world exploded into bubbles and shrieks and chlorine-blue. The moment your head popped up, slick hair sticking to your cheeks, you saw him standing at the ledge, laughing with every muscle in his chest, cocky and gorgeous and so, so proud of himself.
“Baby!!!!” you shouted, splashing water toward him.
“I told you!” he laughed. “You’re too fucking hot, had to cool you off!” And then, with a dramatic run-up and an almost unnecessarily gorgeous swan-dive, he joined you, the pool erupting all over again. Two idiots, completely in love, soaked in sun and love and summer, floating somewhere between giddy and golden.
You drifted lazily into him, the water warm around your waist as you slinked into his space. Your arms wrapped around his neck, legs floating up to circle his hips with ease, the two of you slipping together like puzzle pieces underwater, skin gliding, bodies impossibly close.
“I have a question,” you purred. He hummed eager to hear the thought that just lit behind your eyes. “Did you ever play mermaids growing up?” You asked with a childish tilt of your head, voice barely above the hush of the water lapping around you. Trent blinked, then scrunched his nose. 
“What the fuck is that?” he laughed, utterly confused. You gasped, softly scandalized, then giggled into his neck.
“Oh, you missed out, Trent Alexander-Arnold.” You teased. 
“Yeah?” he smirked, voice low and cheeky, hands sliding down your sides with greedy ease until they were planted firmly on your ass, his thumbs brushing little circles underwater. “Is this mermaids?” he asked, looking down at where your his soaked white T-shirt clung see-through to your skin, his grin both devilish and entirely in awe. You let out an exaggerated scoff. 
“No! Ugh…  you don’t deserve to even learn it,” you whined jokingly, pulling back slightly to scold him with a shake of your head.
“Nah, c’mon,” he said with that lazy, cocky smile, tugging at the hem of the shirt stuck to your body. “I don’t think mermaids wear Rhude tees either, baby. So go on, show me the game. Teach me.” He mocked you.
“It’s not a game, T,” you said with full dramatic flair. “It’s a vibe. You just don’t get it!” He burst out laughing as you tried, and completely failed, to dunk him beneath the water, your palms pushing against his strong shoulders to absolutely no effect.
“Too strong for you, baby,” he grinned, smug as ever, water glinting off his skin like he was made for it, like the sun had chosen him specifically to shine on. You narrowed your eyes, then grinned wide as a new idea bloomed. Without a word, you leaned back and peeled the dripping shirt from your torso, water beading off your bare skin in the light. The slap of the wet fabric hitting the stone ledge should’ve drawn his attention, but Trent didn’t even flinch. His eyes were glued to you, jaw slack, reverent. And then, with the most dramatic slack of his jaw imaginable, he let himself go limp and sank, completely underwater like you wanted him to, like he’d passed out from how good you looked. You giggled, arms crossing over your chest in mock modesty, watching the bubbles rise where he’d disappeared. But then, just as quickly, he reappeared, water cascading down his face as he emerged, his hands already finding your waist under the surface. His strength pulled you to him so effortlessly, your laughter turned to something breathless.
“I think I’mma really love this game,” he purred against your skin, mouth pressing hot, wet kisses along your neck. Your head lolled back, lips parted, his hands skimming up and over your back, gliding across slick skin like he was discovering something precious. Like you were something sacred.
“This isn’t how you play” you whispered, breath shaky, teasing still, but only just. Trent grinned against your jaw, pulling you even closer. 
“Is how I play though… Don’t mind tha’ do you?” You didn’t answer with words. You didn’t have to. Because in that moment, tangled up in each other under a fading blue sky, laughter still lingering between every kiss, the truth didn’t need to be said. It was in every smile, every spark, every underwater breath you gave each other. You were his, and he was yours. Wholeheartedly. Absolutely. Imminently. Even if the words hadn’t been spoken yet again, they were in every ripple around you.
The two of you stayed tangled for a while longer, limbs lazily wrapped around one another, stealing kisses between playful swirls and splashes. But eventually the sun began to dip a little lower, casting golden ribbons across the water, and the chill of the breeze started to sneak in over your damp skin. ​​Eventually, your laughter gave way to soft panting and quiet, heavy breaths. The sun was still warm on your faces, but the shadows were starting to stretch longer across the lawn. The water around you rippled with each slow movement, and you felt it, the pull to get out, to let the moment shift into something else.
“C’mon, mermaid,” Trent murmured, pressing one last kiss to your temple before tugging you toward the pool's edge.  You reached the edge of the pool, fingers curling over the ledge as you hauled yourself up, the cool breeze instantly licking at your wet skin. You climbed out ahead of him, water dripping from your skin, your hair slicked to your skin. Trent’s eyes followed every movement, gaze fond and unguarded. Trent out a second later, the water cascading off his body in rivulets, boxers clinging low to his hips. He bent down and picked up the soaked t-shirt from where it had been abandoned. “This yours?” he teased, wringing it out with both hands before smacking it playfully against your ass.
“Ow, baby!” you gasped, flinching with a squeal as you turned to glare at him, trying to look angry but your smile betrayed you. He grinned, eyes crinkling, then stepped in behind you and wrapped his arms tight around your waist, water dripping from his skin to yours. 
“Aww I’m sorry,” he said through a breathy chuckle, his chin resting on your shoulder, voice thick with affection. “You forgive me?” He purred.  A ghost of a laugh left you, more a sigh than anything else, soft as the curve of your mouth, leaning your head back against his shoulder. 
“Yeah, only cause you’re pretty though.” You teased him. 
“I know,” he said, still grinning. You shook your head at his ego. “Also, pretty cold. Let me go get you a towel, yeah?” Before you could answer, he broke away and took off in a jog across the lawn toward the house, barefoot and dripping, his boxers clinging to him indecently with every long stride. You watched him go with a mix of amusement and adoration, arms folded loosely across your chest, goosebumps rising in the breeze. He returned a minute later, towel slung around each shoulder, breathless and smug like he'd just completed a heroic mission. “Got the goods,” he announced proudly.  He tossed you one and wrapped the other around his  shoulders before stepping in behind you again, cocooning the both of you in soft cotton and sun-warmed skin. His arms looped around your front, his chin resting on your damp shoulder, towel and all, and he tugged you back into his chest like gravity wouldn’t allow any other option. You exhaled quietly, letting your body soften into his, your fingers catching on the corners of the towel as you tugged it tighter. The laughter had finally faded into something gentler. Your heart still beat a little fast, not from the running, not from the kisses, but from the warmth of being held like this. His touch didn’t ask anything of you now. It just held. Like he wanted to memorize how your body felt against his in this exact moment.
“Still cold?” he murmured, low and close, his lips brushing the shell of your ear. You shook your head, just barely. 
“Not anymore.” You hummed in response, eyes fluttering closed. 
“Good,” he whispered, pressing a kiss to the top of your head, and suddenly everything slowed down. There was a pause. One of those slow, golden silences that made it feel like the whole world had slipped just slightly out of focus. You could hear birds in the trees, the distant hum of a car rolling by. The sound of Trent’s heartbeat steady behind you. He leaned in and kissed the slope of your shoulder, the line where your neck met your collarbone. It wasn’t urgent. Just full of feeling. You turned in his arms, the towel still around both of you, and looked up at him. Water droplets still sticking a little to his lashes, the sun lighting the edges of his face in honey. You reached up and brushed your hand over his hair, your touch soft and slow. He smiled, but it was quieter now. Softer. You could see it in his eyes, the way he was still carrying the earlier words, still holding the weight of them even through the joy. And maybe you were too. And the weight of the day, the mess and the ache of it, began to slip into something softer. Something forgivable. Something whole.
Thank you for reading! I really hope you enjoy this chapter and look forward to what's ahead!
PLEASE PLEASE Please like, comment, or message what you think!!!
Next part - Chapter 26 Coming Soon!
📷 🪩 💄 🤍 🎞️ 🎱🍸 💷
45 notes · View notes
ratasum · 1 year ago
Text
We've got so much stuff we've reworked and I have so few places to talk about it lmao.
But I will at least share that our stuff has Logan dying in Arah during the assault on Zhaitan and Eir surviving in the jungle, except the significant injuries take her out of commission.
7 notes · View notes
everythingsinred · 3 months ago
Note
Hi, I'm sorry, I know it's been a long time but I found an old post of yours where you say that the mangaka of Gakuen Alice said that Natsume and Mikan relationship is not safe or comfortable, did they really say that? I had no idea. What else has the author said about their relationship? I'm curious (⁠ㆁ⁠ω⁠ㆁ⁠)
hi <3
There's really no worries about ever sending me an ask, especially if it's GA related. I'll pretty much always answer <3
And that would be from the Memorial Book, where, according to some fan translations I've seen here and otherwise online (because there is no official English translation), Higuchi Tachibana said something along the lines of Natsume not getting too comfortable or sure of himself or thinking he "won." Essentially she's implying Ruka and Hotaru still have a shot with Mikan because she might change her mind about Natsume so he shouldn't get cocky or some other bullcrap like that.
I feel like it's understandable that I despise that line of thinking so I more or less ignore the Memorial Book and everything about the ending in general (excluding the Little Red Riding Hood comic and the HotaRuka crumbs). I've talked at length about why that type of commentary bothers me here. I just generally don't really care much about what the mangaka says anymore. I love her story and I love her art but her personal opinions, even about her own characters, do not matter to me at all.
I'm not sure what else she said in the Memorial Book or otherwise. She mentioned Natsume would have a slightly longer life because of Mikan's alice stone but that he'd still die young, and after that Mikan would probably be with Ruka (if the picture she drew of them together is supposed to be taken as canon). She mentioned somewhere (I don't recall where) that Natsume wasn't planned to be the "victor" but he just emerged in the lead at some point and she went along with it, which I always took to be a bit ridiculous because SHE WROTE THIS STORY. The characters lead you places but if she really preferred Ruka as the one Mikan ended up with then she should have written that from the beginning and IMHO, it was always Natsume from the start so no I don't buy that.
I realllyyyyyy don't like being negative about GA so I usually don't think about the canon ending, Memorial Book, or Higuchi Tachibana much. I love this manga with my whole heart and always will, but I really don't like it when creators rag on something fans love just to be edgy or contrary or whatnot. It makes me feel like they don't respect me for liking something THEY made, and if they don't respect me then I don't really wanna respect them. I feel similarly about actors shitting on past projects I like, but this one takes the cake in making me feel Not Great because of how much I love GA and NatsuMikan. It's just a huge slap in the face and always was, since the first time I read that comment of hers.
Since then, neither the canon ending nor the Memorial Book have existed to me.
Death of the author applies to lots of works but to me it has always applied to GA and always will!
#anonymous#answered#ga#gakuen alice#ooh getting reminded of that unfunny joke.... grr why would anyone say that???#abt a ship THEY wrote???#i mean i know why. its bc leaving it open is a way of giving hope to all fans#with literally no regard for the sanctity of the story she spent a decade writing#idc if she liked natsume by the end of it or got sick of the story or whatever. by saying that nonsense#she left a gross taste in all natsumikan shippers mouths and i feel kinda disrespected by it#ten years for a ship to develop and slowly win over ur fans' hearts#to the point that it is the majority of the fans' favorite part of the manga. u then make the ship canon#have them confess and propose to each other and kiss and be devoted to each other#and then bc ur personally salty for whatever dumb reason decide to invalidate your OWN STORY to say#mikans feelings arent even that strong and actually she might leave a guy she gave her alice up for#in order to have emotional affairs w other ppl to satisfy other shippers or whatnot#ITS STUPID AND GROSS AND I HATE IT.#honestly this and the ending and the unfortunate implications abt child abuse#and her comments abt liking natsume/aoi and subaru/hotaru incest as well as the age gaps#do i rly HAVE to respect her as a person beyond this story i like that she wrote that i have separated from her a long time ago?#i love ga i love nm i love the characters i love much of the story.... i dont actually care abt the mangaka. that is all.#long post#ish#mainly for the tags honestly#whatever i wish i could be more positive in these answers but its not a subject i feel positively about so...#but if you are a nm shipper ignore that nonsense okay? we're in this together and we're not stupid and our ship's not built on weak bones#<3 read some fanfiction since its by people who actually care about natsumikan lmao <3 itll be okay
12 notes · View notes
compacflt · 2 years ago
Note
So Miles is pitching for a Top Gun: Rooster and I dont think we need a sequel tbh but if we do get a sequel to TGM what would do you think it would look like/you want it to be like?
i don’t care. the storys over.
Let’s do an indy 5/cars 3 situation (gotta keep the IP alive) where mav is in an old persons home with dementia and multiple replaced joints and divorced but somehow the navy still needs him and just him to train the new 20 year old female protégé (maybe amelia for tie-in bonus?) after rooster volunteered to fight in ukraine in 2022 and got shot down and killed a week into the war… And somehow it’s maverick and only maverick who gets behind the yoke to save the day (OMG Tom cruise wins against all odds again)
fun for the whole family and it makes a lot of money 🥳🤑
49 notes · View notes
lordgeneralsix · 7 months ago
Text
so I'm wondering what the general consensus is on the companion relationships bc from what ive seen so far they're so lackluster compared to the previous games.
(putting the rest under the cut bc this got unintentionally long...)
and you know what? yeah, I will compare it to bg3, bc I vividly remember so many developers, including bioware ones, being against bg3 being the standard. maybe they meant graphically or scale wise, but it's obvious that we meant the diversity of choices and quality/depth of the companions. larian made it a point that they wanted the relationships to be complex, it wasn't about pressing all the right dialogue for approval, and that sometime you have to challenge your friend's beliefs, sometimes you have to argue w loved ones. and when it came to romance, it was especially stressed that sex wasn't the end goal like so many other games have treated romance.
so yeah, the veilguard companions are disappointing, because it is a massive step backwards from their previous complex companions. you can't be friends, you can't be rivals, and you certainly can't have any kind of deep or complex romance. you don't even have a say in recruiting these people. there's no options for any kind of player, because bioware clearly only had a very specific player in mind. no matter what you do, it forces the illusion of friendship with characters you might not even like, it forces you to be nice and supportive no matter what, stripping the player of the agency and roleplay we were promised.
and there's the part I'm the most sore about. if bioware wanted a more linear game with a more fixed protagonist, fine, but 1) da2 exists and there was still more choice there, and 2) don't fucking lie about it. bioware lied up and down about this game for ten years straight and everyone just accepted it right up to release day. we shouldn't have to accept the bare minimum, especially from a $90cad game. that's money most people don't have to spare anymore, the least you could do is be honest about what people are paying for, especially when those who will buy it are faithful dragon age fans who thought this game was going to be faithful back and finally give them answers about the world they cared so much about.
(and don't get me wrong, larian isn't perfect either and I've made a lot of posts criticising them too, but bg3s success shows that people Do appreciate depth of choice and complex companions (see astarion's success))
to me, it feels like they only included romance bc the previous games had it and they knew people wanted it, but they didn't really care for it or just ultimately had no idea Why these romances worked. I don't get any feeling of care or effort went into these relationships (minus emmrich, but especially with lucanis') and it continues to puzzle me as to why writers even bother writing stuff they don't like or care for. and I don't want to assume it's just for money, bc I want to hope people actually do care about the work they do, so im not saying that, but it definitely doesn't feel good. I've said this before and I'll say it again, I would rather have a few characters with depth in friendship/rivalry with no romance, rather than ones that clearly have depth but is never explored. it's so frustrating to see wasted potential and it's even more frustrating to have my time and money wasted.
17 notes · View notes
qulizalfos · 6 months ago
Text
fighting demons all day . should i post this poem.
4 notes · View notes
marypsue · 2 years ago
Text
Yanno what, I like high fantasy just fine, but the older I get and the more I read, the more I'm starting to think I like high fantasy better when it's in-universe fantasy fiction for a different story instead of like. Me, directly reading/watching/etc it.
17 notes · View notes
reasonsforhope · 6 months ago
Text
"In 2021, scientists in Guelph, Ontario set out to accomplish something that had never been done before: open a lab specifically designed for raising bumble bees in captivity. 
Now, three years later, the scientists at the Bumble Bee Conservation Lab are celebrating a huge milestone. Over the course of 2024, they successfully pulled off what was once deemed impossible and raised a generation of yellow-banded bumble bees. 
The Bumble Bee Conservation Lab, which operates under the nonprofit Wildlife Preservation Canada, is the culmination of a decade-long mission to save the bee species, which is listed as endangered under the Xerces Society for Invertebrate Conservation...
Although the efforts have been in motion for over a decade, the lab itself is a recent development that has rapidly accelerated conservation efforts. 
For bee scientists, the urgency was necessary. 
“We could see the major declines happening rapidly in Canada’s native bumble bees and knew we had to act, not just talk about the problem, but do something practical and immediate,” Woolaver said. 
Yellow-banded bumble bees, which live in southern Canada and across a huge swatch of the United States, were once a common species.
Tumblr media
However, like many other bee species, their populations declined sharply in the mid-1990s from a litany of threats, including pathogens, pesticides, and dramatic habitat loss. 
Since the turn of the century, scientists have plunged in to give bees a helping hand. But it was only in the last decade that Woolaver and his team “identified a major gap” in bumble bee conservation and set out to solve it. 
“No one knew how to breed threatened species in captivity,” he explained. “This is critically important if assurance populations are needed to keep a species from going extinct and to assist with future reintroductions.”
To start their experiment, scientists hand-selected wild queen bees throughout Ontario and brought them to the temperature-controlled lab, where they were “treated like queens” and fed tiny balls of nectar and pollen. 
Then, with the help of Ontario’s African Lion Safari theme park, the queens were brought out to small, outdoor enclosures and paired with other bees with the hope that mating would occur. 
For some pairs, they had to play around with different environments to “set the mood,” swapping out spacious flight cages for cozier colony boxes. 
And it worked. 
“The two biggest success stories of 2024 were that we successfully bred our focal species, yellow-banded bumble bees, through their entire lifecycle for the first time,” Woolaver said. 
“[And] the first successful overwintering of yellow-banded bumble bees last winter allowed us to establish our first lab generation, doubling our mating successes and significantly increasing the number of young queens for overwintering to wake early spring and start their own colonies for future generations and future reintroductions.”
Although the first-of-its-kind experiment required careful planning, consideration, resources, and a decade of research, Woolaver hopes that their efforts inspire others to help bees in backyards across North America. 
“Be aware that our native bumble bees really are in serious decline,” Woolaver noted, “so when cottagers see bumble bees pollinating plants in their gardens, they really are seeing something special.”"
-via GoodGoodGood, December 9, 2024
7K notes · View notes
river-taxbird · 1 year ago
Text
The most common mistake people make when thinking about prehistory and how to avoid it.
In "The Dawn of Everything, A New History for Humanity" David Graeber gives what I think might be the best piece of advice I've ever heard for understanding deep human history, and that is to get your mind out of the Garden of Eden.
People speculating about prehistory before modern archeology were quick to frame early humanity as existing in a "state of nature", either with pure innocent tribal communism, or being brutish barbarous cavemen, then something happened to bring us from the state of nature into "society". Did we make a Faustian bargain by domesticating plants and animals? Why is evidence of intergroup violence in prehistory so rare? How did we fall from the innocent state of nature? This, of course, smacks of the biblical creation story, so even if people don't believe it literally, they seem to have a hard time letting go of it spiritually even in a secular context.
This is pretty much nonsense, of course. Humans have existed for over 2 million years. Anatomically modern humans have existed for at least 300 thousand years. Behaviourally modern humans (with symbolism, art, long distance trade, political awareness) have existed for at least 50 thousand years, from our best evidence, but possibly a lot longer. The time between the Sumerians inventing writing and urban living 5,000 years ago and now is only a narrow slice of human history.
If we want to understand human history properly, we shouldn't understand people of the past as fundamentally different from us. They were intelligent, politically aware people doing their best in the world they found themselves in, just like we are today. We didn't fall from innocence with the development of behavioral modernity, religion, farming, war, money, capitalism, computers, or anything else. The world has changed a lot, but people have been experimenting with different ways to live for as long as there have been people, like this example I've posted before about disabled people's role in late pleistocene Eurasian society.
People have been the same as we are now for at least the last 50 thousand years. We have lived in countless different ways and will continue to experiment. There was no fall, and we don't live at the end of history.
8K notes · View notes
demilypyro · 2 years ago
Text
So I've seen a few too many people on twitter talking about The Kiss Scene from the new Scott Pilgrim anime. People saying it's fetishistic and indulgent, people calling it male gazey, etc. And while the kiss itself is certainly a bit exaggerated, I felt like writing a bit about why I disagree, and why context is important, like it always is. But it basically turned into an extended analysis on the metatextual treatment of Roxie Richter. So bear with me. It's a long post.
Tumblr media
What really matters about this scene is not the kiss itself, but what precedes it. Not even just the fight scene just before it, but what precedes the whole anime series, really. And that's the Scott Pilgrim comic book, and the live action movie. Because in both, Roxie is a punchline.
She's a joke. Her character starts and ends with "one of the exes is actually a girl, I bet you didn't expect that." Jokes are made about Ramona's latent bisexuality, the movie especially treating it as funny and absurd, and her validity as a romantic interest is entirely written off by Ramona as being "just a phase." There's a fight scene, she's defeated by a man giving her an orgasm which implicitly calls her sexuality into question (come on), and the movie just moves on. It sucks. It really, really sucks.
Tumblr media
The comic fares a little better. It never veers into outright homophobia like the movie does, and while the line about Ramona having gone through a phase remains, Roxie actually gets one over on Scott when Ramona briefly gets back with Roxie. But Roxie is still only barely a character. Like all the other evil exes, she's just a stepping stone towards the male protagonist's development. She barely even gets any screentime before she's defeated by Scott's "power of love." But Roxie stands out, since she's the only villain who is queer, or at least had been confirmed queer at that point (hi Todd). In a series that champions multiple gay men in the supporting cast, the single undeniable lesbian in the story is a villain. She's labeled as evil, made fun of, pushed aside in favor of the men, and then discarded. Her screentime was never about her, or her feelings for Ramona. It was about the straight, male protagonist needing to overcome her. And that was Roxie Richter. An unfortunate victim of the 2010s.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Fast forward to current year, and the new anime series is announced. Everybody sits down to watch the new series expecting another retelling of the same story, and.... hang on, that straight male protagonist I mentioned just died in the first episode. And now it's humanizing the villains from the original story. And there's Roxie, introduced alongside the other evil exes in the second episode, and she's being played entirely straight, without a punchline in sight. No jokes are made about her gender, no questions are made of her validity as one of Ramona's romantic interests. The narrative considers her important. In one episode, she already gets more respect than she did in either of the previous iterations of Scott Pilgrim. And this isn't even her focus episode yet... which happens to be the very next one.
Tumblr media
The anime series goes to great lengths to flesh out the original story's villains and to have Ramona reconcile with them. And I don't think it's a coincidence that Roxie gets to go first. While Matthew Patel gets his development in episode 2, Roxie is the first to directly confront Ramona, now our main protagonist. This is notable too because it's the only time the exes are encountered out of order. Roxie is supposed to be number 4, but she's first in line, and later on you realize that she's the only one who's out of sequence. She's the one who sets the precedent for the villains being redeemed. She's the most important character for Ramona to reconcile with.
Tumblr media
What follows is probably the most extensive, elaborate 1 on 1 fight scene in the whole show. Roxie fights like a wounded animal, her motions are desperate and pained. Ramona can only barely fight back against her onslaught. Different set-pieces fly by at breakneck speed as Roxie relentlessly lays her feelings at Ramona's feet through her attacks and her distraught shouts. And unlike the comic or the movie, Ramona acknowledges them, and sincerely apologizes. And the two end up just laying there, exhausted, reminiscing about when they were together.
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Only after this, after all of this, does the kiss scene happen. Roxie has been vindicated, she has reconciled with the person who hurt her, the narrative has deemed that her anger is justified and has redeemed her character. And she gets her victory lap by making the nearest other hot girl question her heterosexuality, sharing a sloppy kiss with her as the music triumphantly crescendos.
It's... a little self-congratulatory, honestly. But it's good. It's redemption for a character who had been mistreated for over a decade. And she punctuates the moment by being very, very gay where everyone can see it, no men anywhere in sight. Because this is her moment. And then she leaves the plot, on her own accord this time, while humming the hampster dance. What a legend. How could anything be wrong with this.
Tumblr media
20K notes · View notes
Text
Till Death Do Us Part
Tumblr media
Pairing: Assassin! Choi Seungcheol x Assassin! F. Reader
Themes: Smut | Slight Angst | (Fake) Marriage | Based on the movie 'Mr. & Mrs. Smith' | Undercover Assassins | Hidden Identities | T.W.: mentions of blood, violence, guns
Wordcount: 14.5K (Yikes, my longest one yet.)
Playlist: 'Flawless' - The Neighbourhood | 'War of Hearts' - Ruelle | 'See You Bleed' - Ramsey | 'Scorpio' - Pour Vous | 'Terrible Thing' - AG
Smut Warnings: Explicit sexual acts - Oral receiving (F.) - Rough Play - Hair pulling - Face slapping (y'all, they try and kill each other before doing the dirty) - PIV - Unprotected intercourse - Use of petnames
This story is intended for an adult audience only. Minors do not interact.
Next chapter: Till Death Do Us Part | Pt. 2
Tumblr media
The chicken is roasting in the oven, filling the open-concept kitchen with the smell of lemon, garlic, and rosemary. You stir the sauce on the stove slowly, absently, the motions muscle memory after five years of this routine. The marble counters gleam under the recessed lighting. The wine—your favourite Châteauneuf-du-Pape—is already breathing on the island beside two empty glasses. His glass is always on the right. Yours on the left.
You glance at the clock. 6:42 PM.
Right on time.
The sound of the garage door humming open cues your body before your mind catches up. You smooth your blouse, run a hand through your hair, and put on that soft, wifely smile you’ve perfected over the years. Not too eager. Not too cold. Just domestic enough to look real. Even if everything about your life is a lie.
Seungcheol walks in like he owns the world. Black slacks, white shirt rolled up to the elbows, collar slightly unbuttoned—just enough to make you pause for half a second longer than necessary. His wedding band gleams under the kitchen lights when he sets down his leather satchel by the counter. Not too fancy. Not too cheap. Just believable enough to pass for a self-employed contractor with a few wealthy clients.
“Smells amazing,” he says, pressing a kiss to your cheek like he always does.
“Roasted lemon garlic chicken,” you reply, turning off the stove. “Figured we should use the good thyme from the garden before it dies again.”
He chuckles and pulls his chair out at the dining table. “You mean before you forget to water it again?”
You raise a brow. “I have a busy job, babe. Not all of us get to spend our afternoons measuring structural load capacities.”
“Hey,” he says, pointing his fork at you once you plate the food and set it down in front of him, “developing office towers and commercial buildings is an art.”
You laugh, sipping your wine as you sit across from him. He leans back slightly, watching you for a moment, and there’s that fleeting flicker in his eyes—the one you’ve never been able to pin down. The one that makes you think he’s hiding something. But then again, you are, too.
“The curtains look different,” he says, eyes drifting toward the large windows facing the garden. “When did you change them?”
You glance toward them. White, linen, sheer, with silver grommets. “Yesterday. The old ones were too heavy for spring. I wanted light, breezy. Open.”
He nods. “Makes the room feel bigger.”
Silence settles between you for a moment. Comfortable. Familiar. Until he says, almost casually, “Thinking of redoing the backyard.”
You spear a piece of asparagus, chew, and swallow before replying. “Again? That’s the third time in two years.”
“The koi pond doesn’t flow right. Feng Shui’s off,” he mutters.
You hide a smile behind your glass. What a load of shit. He doesn’t believe in Feng Shui. But the first rule of your kind of marriage is: always let the lies live in peace. Challenging them only brings unnecessary fire.
“We’re invited to Kim and Soojin’s baby shower,” you say next, leaning your chin into your palm. “Next Saturday. You’ll come, right?”
He exhales a sigh that borders on a groan. “Do I have to? It’s gonna be baby-themed everything and forced small talk with people pretending they like children.”
“So… normal Saturday then?”
He grins. You grin back. It’s routine. Polished. Perfect. This suburban domesticity you’ve curated over five years of marriage—it’s nothing short of an illusion built brick by brick. The neighbours believe you’re the golden couple. You believe it, too, sometimes. Right until the phone in your shoe closet buzzed this morning.
“By the way,” he says, reaching for more wine, “I’m going to be out of town this week. Client in Busan wants me to redesign his outdoor deck. Real high-end stuff. Might take three days.”
You take another sip of wine to give yourself time. “That’s funny,” you say carefully. “I’ve got to fly out for a case, too. Some corporate merger—kind of messy. I’ll be in Tokyo until at least Friday.”
You both pause for a moment. You tilt your head. He doesn’t blink. There’s no suspicion. Only understanding.
Of course, what you don’t tell him is that your “corporate case” is a sheikh in Shibuya who’s been secretly funding illegal arms trades across the Pacific. The briefcase hidden within a closet contains three fake passports, a suppressed Glock 19, and a single vial of poison discreetly hidden in a lipstick tube.
You think he’s consulting engineers and overseeing concrete pours. He thinks you’re in meetings arguing over contracts and legal strategy.
“I’ll be back Friday,” he says.
“Me too,” you lie.
You both smile.
Tumblr media
After dinner, you rinse the dishes while he dries them. He hums a song—something old, you can’t place it—and you listen, eyes scanning the subtle tension in his shoulder. The way he tucks away the wine bottle too precisely. The too-casual stretch of his fingers over the dish towel. You wonder—not for the first time—What if he knows? What if he suspects me?
But no. That’s just habit. Paranoia bred into your bones after a decade in the field. You’re too good to get caught. Too careful to leave traces.
You fall asleep beside him like you always do. His body warm and steady, one hand slung lazily over your waist. His chest rises and falls, breath even, slow. But you can feel it; your instincts have never failed you before.
A shift in the air. Something is about to change.
Tumblr media
Tokyo glitters beneath you like a fractured mirror. Sleek, sharp, reflective. Just like you.
The job is simple—child’s play, really. You’ve done more complicated hits in less time and less forgiving cities. But what makes Tokyo special is the sheer absurdity of how easy this one is going to be. All it takes is a certain kind of lingerie, a well-composed photo for your “ad,” and the universal male weakness: ego.
You don’t even roll your eyes when your target—the sheikh with too much money and far too many skeletons—responds within six hours. The meeting is set at the rooftop bar of his hotel. You’re already three steps ahead.
By the second night, you’ve laughed at all his jokes, played coy, offered just enough intrigue for him to feel like he’s getting something exclusive. He discusses his preferences like he’s bartering over silk—submission, obedience, a woman who knows how to give orders and isn’t afraid to bite. You smile, legs crossed, swirling your drink with one finger as you look at him like he’s a king. He believes it. They always do.
By the third night, the suite door clicks open. You’re in your trench coat, tall black stilettos clicking against the marble as you step inside. The lights are dim. You glance around, clocking everything: one camera, unplugged. Two exits. No bodyguards in sight. Idiot.
He’s sipping champagne, eyes glittering with anticipation. You face him, slowly undo your coat, and let it fall to the floor.
The look on his face is pure awe.
The black leather lingerie hugs your curves like sin. Thin straps, silver hardware, strategic cutouts. A blend of dangerous and divine. You step forward, heels clicking against the tile.
“On your knees,” you command, voice low, sultry.
He lets out a chuckle, half-impressed. “You’re quite bold, aren’t you?”
“That’s what you asked for, isn’t it? Someone who knows how to take control?”
He kneels. You circle him slowly, like a lioness. He doesn’t flinch when your fingers trail down the back of his neck. That’s his final mistake.
In one swift, silent movement, you grab his head and twist. The crack is sharp and clean. He slumps forward.
You step over him without blinking, grab your phone, snap the picture, and send it to your handler.
Within minutes, you’re back in your coat and heels. Earlier that afternoon, you had already stashed your luggage, passport, and backup cash in the hotel’s laundry chute. Everything else is clean.
You keep the lingerie on underneath the coat. Always easier that way. No suspicion. No loose threads. No wasted time.
At the airport, you change in a bathroom stall. Simple wrap dress. Low heels. Hair in a bun. Lipstick wiped clean.
Back to your other self.
Tumblr media
You arrive home first.
The late-afternoon sun casts long golden lines across the immaculate front lawn. You park the sleek black sedan in the driveway like any respectable suburban professional might—precise, not showy. Your eyes sweep the cul-de-sac before exiting the car, a habit you’ve never shaken. Two kids ride their bikes across the street. Someone’s dog barks. Mr. Park is watering his azaleas again. Perfect suburbia. A flawless, manicured illusion.
The moment you step inside, the temperature shifts. Cool, quiet, untouched. Home.
You close the door silently behind you and lean against it for a breath. This is the part you hate the most—returning. The shift between identities. Going from the woman who killed a man, to the woman who folds laundry and shops at the farmers market on Saturdays.
But you do it.
You carry your luggage upstairs, heels clicking against hardwood. Once in the bedroom, you head straight to the walk-in closet and kneel beside the third shelf from the left. With practised ease, you access the hidden panel and slide your suitcase inside the compartment. You place your heels neatly in their usual spot. Everything in order. Everything back to “normal.”
Inside the bedroom, you drop your coat over the chair, peel off your dress, and let it slide to the floor. Then comes the lingerie. You unbuckle each piece with methodical care and toss them into a loose pile with your dress. You’ll hide it in a minute. Right now, the steam of the shower is calling, and the ache in your shoulders is starting to settle.
He won’t be home until later, you remind yourself. He said evening. That buys you time.
You step into the ensuite bathroom and turn on the shower, the glass fogging up almost instantly. The water is hot—too hot—and that’s the way you want it. You stand under the spray, letting the pressure hit your spine and loosen your mask.
And that’s when you hear it. The front door.
Your breath stalls in your chest.
“Honey, I’m home,” Seungcheol calls from downstairs.
Shit.
“You’re back early?” you manage, pitching your voice into that sweet, casual tone. The one you use at neighbourhood barbecues.
“Took an earlier train,” he replies, his voice carrying him to your bedroom. “Got bored in Busan. You just got in?”
“Just now. Thought I had a little time to unwind before you arrived.”
You run your hands through your hair and try to slow your heartbeat. You can’t see him through the foggy glass. You pray he didn’t walk too far into the room. That he didn’t look down.
“How was the job?” you ask, still facing the tiled wall.
“Same old corporate mess,” he says easily, his tone not betraying anything. “Engineers screwed up the plan, had to clean up after everyone. Nothing new.”
You smile like you believe him.
“Join me?” you offer. Better to keep him close than to let him wander around.
He pauses for a beat too long. Then: “Absolutely.”
You hear him undress behind you, the rustle of fabric, the soft thud of his belt against the counter. You keep your eyes closed as his arms wrap around your waist under the stream. You press your body back into his. You touch him like always. You even kiss him the same way. And he responds. His hands are familiar. Comforting. Steady.
Tumblr media
Seungcheol heads downstairs first. Something about garlic and butter and “making up for all the garbage food I ate this week.” You nod and wrap a towel around yourself, moving into the bedroom with practised calm.
The first thing you do is gather his clothes from the bathroom floor. His shirt, socks, pants—crumpled and smelling faintly of clean sweat and travel. You carry them into the bedroom, where your dress and lingerie still lie in that careless heap.
Stupid, you scold yourself, picking up the leather and bundling it in your arms with your dress. You walk toward the hamper in the corner of the room, shifting your hold.
And then—something falls.
A soft thud on the floor. You frown and bend down.
It’s a badge. Rectangular. Laminated.
Grand Palace Hotel Busan – Event Staff
You blink once. Twice.
This wasn’t part of the story he gave. He wasn’t supposed to be anywhere near an event space. Especially not as staff. This isn’t a building site. It’s something else entirely.
Your blood chills.
Slowly, you crouch, pick it up, and study it again. What the hell?
You slip it into the pile of his clothes in the hamper and push it to the bottom, hiding it beneath his pants.
You’ll retrieve it later. When he’s asleep. When the house is still.
Your expression smooths again as you grab your brush, run it through your damp hair, and slide into a fresh sweater and leggings. You head downstairs, footsteps light, shoulders squared.
He’s plating dinner when you walk in. The scent of garlic and butter wraps around the kitchen like a warm lie.
“You used the fancy pasta,” you comment, voice airy.
He grins over his shoulder. “Only for special occasions. You made it back in one piece, didn’t you?”
You kiss his cheek. “Barely. Tokyo traffic is a nightmare.”
He pours wine. You set the table. You talk about “contracts”, “clients”, “blueprints”, and “boardroom blowups.”
You laugh at his jokes. He holds your gaze just a little too long. The wine is smooth, the dinner perfect, the rhythm between you effortless. But as you lay awake that night, Seungcheol sleeping peacefully beside you, your mind drifts back to the ID card in your hamper.
Tumblr media
From the outside, Lim & Associates looks like any other high-end boutique law firm in Gangnam.
The fourth-floor office has all the trappings—frosted glass doors, minimalist furniture, soft grey carpeting, and tasteful art in the hallway. The name etched above the door in elegant serif font gives off the exact kind of authority clients expect from corporate litigation experts.
But once you pass the seemingly standard reception desk and slide your hand across the biometric panel behind the framed Business Insider article on “Female Founders in Finance,” everything changes.
The glass seals. The lighting adjusts. The air shifts from ambient calm to calculated intensity. No paralegals. No phone calls. Just encrypted servers, blueprints for extraction routes, and a killboard that updates in real-time.
Welcome to the real Lim & Associates.
Not legal. Lethal.
You’re in the war room this morning—sleek and sharp, like everything else in this place. A long table stretches across the space, the wall lined with oversized displays streaming drone footage, internal comms, and heat-sensor readings from satellites you’re not supposed to have access to.
You sip your Americano in silence as Reina, your tech lead, flips through the feed. She’s always first in, last out, perpetually in dark lipstick and heels sharp enough to stab.
“Target codename: Jackal,” Reina announces, pulling up a grainy image of a man half-hidden by shadows. “Real name unknown. Hacker for hire. Specializes in creating secure logistics software for some very unpleasant people—cartel brokers, traffickers, smuggling syndicates. Lives completely off-grid somewhere in the desert, near the New Mexico border.”
Jiwoo whistles under her breath. “Is this the guy who ghosted an entire CIA comms network last year?”
Reina nods. “Same signature. This one’s a ghost. Doesn’t trust anyone. Doesn’t surface. Doesn’t stay in one place long. Even the locals are afraid of him.”
You set your coffee down and cross your arms. “And the bounty?”
“Twelve mil, dead or alive,” Reina replies without looking up. “But dead is preferred. No one wants this guy alive long enough to talk.”
Hyerim leans forward with a smirk. “Which means we’re not the only ones going after him, are we?”
Reina confirms it with a simple nod. “Intel shows chatter from at least one competing agency. Possibly more. First come, first kill.”
You stare at the flickering map overlay. It’s red, dry, dotted with heat zones and blinking movement pings. A fortress of heat sensors, drone tripwires, and scrambled signals. The man built a paranoid compound.
“So infiltration’s out,” you murmur. “He’s not gonna fall for anything face-to-face. Too smart. Too cautious.”
Samira rolls her eyes, perched as always on the edge of the table like a cat. “So you’re not going to slap on one of your lingerie sets and waltz into his trailer like you did in Tokyo?”
You smirk. “Not unless his type is women with RPGs.”
That earns a chorus of laughs until Bora says, “Alright then, Gwisin. What’s the play?”
You narrow your eyes at the monitor. The team’s teasing you with your code name again—Gwisin—equal parts fondness and awe. It started as a joke after your first kill with the company, but it stuck. Probably because it makes you sound like some legend to be feared in the dark.
Perhaps that's exactly what you are.
“He’s got a self-sufficient power grid, solar backup, and an underground comms relay. The place is a bunker.” You pause, then point at the screen. “We can’t get close, not without setting off every countermeasure he’s got. We’re going to have to take him from a distance. High-precision rifle. Possibly drone strike.”
“I’ll start prepping satellite positioning and recon angles,” Reina says, already moving.
“We’ll need at least a week,” you add. “Maybe more. I’ll go in. Do the groundwork myself.”
There’s a beat of silence.
Then Hyerim raises a brow. “You sure your doting husband will survive a week without you? I thought he was going to implode the last time you were gone more than three days.”
You chuckle softly. “He’ll manage. He knows I work long hours.”
“Yeah, but does he know what kind of hours?” Jiwoo quips.
You smirk and grab your coat. “That’s classified.”
But as you leave the war room, your smile fades. You’re already spinning the lie in your mind. New York. That’s what you’ll tell him. Complex corporate case. High stakes. All-consuming.
It should work. It always does.
Tumblr media
The house smells of braised soy and garlic by the time Seungcheol walks through the door.
You’re at the stove with your sleeves rolled up, watching the rich brown sauce bubble around glistening short ribs, carrots, and daikon. The scent of galbijjim fills the kitchen like comfort.
You hear his steps before you see him—soft, unhurried—and then the creak of the door closing.
“You’re home early,” you say, not looking back yet.
“I missed your cooking,” he says as he walks up behind you. He wraps his arms around your waist, warm and solid. Presses a kiss to the curve of your neck.
You stir the pot gently. “I thought you hated galbijjim,”
“I hate the bones,” he murmurs. “Not the flavour. And definitely not the cook.”
You smile faintly. But it’s automatic.
You eat together at the table like always. Warm light. Matching bowls. A small side dish of kimchi between you. The silence isn’t heavy, but it’s aware of itself.
Halfway through the meal, you speak.
“I have to leave again,” you say softly. “New York this time. High-profile merger. Might be gone for more than a week.”
You watch him, the way he doesn’t tense. Just nods, as if he already knows.
“Actually,” he says, pausing to set down his spoon, “I just got word from one of my old clients. A hospitality group in Dubai. They want me to fly in—finally starting construction on that coastal resort. I’ll be gone about the same time.”
You blink. Smile. “Really? What are the odds?”
He chuckles. “We’re always in sync.”
You clink your glass of water to his. “Power couple.”
But your hand doesn’t feel as steady as it should.
Tumblr media
The New Mexico desert doesn’t breathe.
It bakes. It stretches. It waits.
It’s the kind of place where everything is wide open and still somehow claustrophobic. The silence stretches too long between radio pings. The air is dry enough to crack skin and make your lips peel.
For the last three days, you’ve been waiting.
You’re perched inside the creaking shell of a forgotten farm shed, abandoned sometime before the world got smart. Its rusted bones groan with every gust of wind, but it provides the cover you need. You call it the crow’s nest—high enough, shielded enough, just barely out of reach from Jackal’s tech-laced scanners. You’ve checked the thermals. Twice. Then again, for good measure.
Your rifle rests steadily against your shoulder, nestled into a carefully constructed groove in the shed wall. You’ve adjusted the bipod angle a hundred times. Calculated wind, dust, temperature, and solar position. At this distance, everything matters.
You don’t miss.
Not unless someone else gets in the way.
Back at the safehouse—hidden in the skeletal outline of a closed-down auto shop on the edge of town—Reina and Jiwoo are monitoring everything. Screens line the makeshift desk they’ve rigged up with cooling fans and portable comms. Reina’s fingers fly across the keyboard while Jiwoo tracks movement through satellite pings.
The girls are locked in, just like you.
“Jackal’s gone quiet,” Reina says through your earpiece, her voice a hushed echo of static. “Minimal movement. Looks like he’s gone full mole mode. Bastard hasn’t left his house once today.”
“He’s prepping,” you murmur, eyes still on the house through your scope. “He knows the deal is risky.”
“And get this,” Jiwoo cuts in. “We finally confirmed the client: Ricardo Delgado.”
Your pulse flickers.
Ricardo Delgado.
A trafficker so brutal, entire border towns whisper his name like a curse. If Jackal’s about to sign with him, he’s moving up in the world—from data mercenary to kingmaker. The kind of connection that could make him untouchable.
Or a bigger target than ever.
“Delgado wants to meet in person,” Reina adds. “We think he’ll show today. Still waiting on final satellite confirmation.”
“Jackal never meets face-to-face,” Jiwoo says, sceptical.
“Money changes minds,” you answer, low and steady. “Everyone has a price.”
You settle further into your nest, pulling your scarf higher to block the sun. The scope is aligned. The distance marked. The wind is calm. You wait, like the predator you are.
And then—
“Convoy incoming,” Reina says. “We’ve got eyes on three black Suburbans coming in from the north ridge.”
You squint through your scope and spot them—kicking up dust as they make their way toward Jackal’s compound. The sun glints off their armoured bodies like black beetles crawling across sand. You hold your breath.
One car. Two. Three.
They come to a slow, calculated stop.
Doors open.
Men get out—Delgado’s men, judging by their posture and the high-end weapons. Then comes the man himself. Dark suit. Sunglasses. And that aura of arrogant menace, even from this distance.
You don’t need to hear the words to know this man smells blood in everything he touches.
Then finally—
Jackal emerges.
He’s cautious. Almost jumpy. Wearing a hooded vest, shoulders hunched. You’ve studied him for days, memorized his gait. He walks like someone used to moving through walls, not around them.
Jiwoo’s voice crackles softly in your ear. “That’s him. Target confirmed.”
“You’ve got one window,” Reina says. “If you miss, we’ll lose him again.”
You don’t answer. You watch.
Jackal steps forward. The two men approach one another, wary but curious. You feel the moment stretch, breath caught at the edge of your ribs.
This is it.
The wind is perfect.
You steady your finger on the trigger.
But then—
Flash.
A glare of light. Just a second. Just long enough for your trained eyes to catch it.
You shift your scope instinctively—away from Jackal, toward the rocky ridgeline to your far right.
There. Tucked into the edge of the hillside. Another perch.
Another sniper.
“Reina,” you bark. “Talk to me. Someone else is here. Right ridge, northwest. I saw a scope glint. Can you confirm?”
Reina curses under her breath. “Give me five seconds. I’m shifting the satellite angle.”
You realign your sight, but it’s too late.
The other sniper fires.
The sound is distant—muffled by distance—but you see it. The bullet rips through the air and grazes Jackal’s arm. He stumbles backwards with a shout.
Chaos erupts.
Delgado’s men react instantly, almost too fast. A bag goes over Jackal’s head. They drag him to the second car. Tires scream, kicking up clouds of red dust as the convoy peels away.
You swear loudly. “Dammit! Dammit, dammit!”
“They’re on the move!” Jiwoo says. “Southbound highway, but we don’t have eyes beyond the ridge.”
You leap from your perch, adrenaline boiling. “Reina, track that shooter. Now.”
“Already on it,” she mutters. “Give me a minute to isolate heat signatures.”
You throw your rifle into its case and strap it to your back, jumping onto the quad you hid behind a brush wall earlier. The engine growls to life beneath you as you tear across the dirt, heading toward the opposite ridge where the mystery sniper took their shot.
The trail is faint, but you see it. Flattened brush. Dust still settling. Tire marks. Another quad. But no shooter in sight.
You dismount and crouch low in the sniper’s nest. Still warm. Still fresh.
“Empty,” you hiss into the comms. “He’s gone. Left no trace.”
“Still scanning the sat feed,” Reina says.
You grit your teeth. The kill was stolen. Jackal is gone. And someone else is playing this game far too close to your level.
Tumblr media
The hum of electricity is the only sound in the room. You stand over Reina and Jiwoo as they re-run the satellite footage frame by frame.
Every flicker of motion. Every shadow. Every heat signature is pulled apart under your scrutiny.
“He’s good,” Jiwoo mutters. “He knew how to avoid camera angles. Hid his face the entire time. Tactical blackout gear. This isn’t some merc-for-hire.”
“Freeze it,” you say suddenly.
Reina does.
There—on the edge of the screen—the sniper climbs onto a quad and turns away from the camera. But the wind catches the back of his shirt.
A flicker of skin. A mark.
“Go back. Zoom in,” you say, heart hammering.
The image sharpens.
A tattoo.
Just below the neck. Barely there. A tree. Roots. Branches.
You don’t breathe.
“What the hell is that?” Jiwoo says.
You say nothing.
You reach for your phone with numb fingers and swipe through your albums until you find it. A photo from a summer in Bali. Seungcheol in the pool, his back to you, laughing. You zoom in.
Same tattoo. Same ink. Same impossible detail.
You connect your phone to the screen. The photos are side by side now—one from the desert, one from the pool.
Reina is the first to speak, her voice nearly a whisper.
“That’s your husband.”
Tumblr media
You’ve only been back in Seoul for four hours.
The sky outside is the colour of ash, stuck between dusk and full night. Traffic hums below the windows of Lim & Associates, but up here, above the city’s glittering noise, the office is thrumming with something far more chaotic: curiosity.
The second you stepped through the biometric doors, you felt it. The shift in energy.
The subtle glances. The way conversations stopped half a beat too long. Even the silence tasted like blood in your mouth.
By the time you make it to the war room, it’s no longer a rumour—it’s evidence.
Reina’s pulled every image from the last five years of your marriage.
Honeymoon photos. Anniversary dinners. A weekend in Jeju where he made you coffee with cinnamon and called it your signature. Your wedding—Seungcheol’s hands on your waist, your smile so real you remember feeling it in your ribs.
Jiwoo has financials pulled up on another screen. “His offshore account matches the timeline of that Riyadh hit we missed last spring,” she says aloud. “Same week, we got beat to the contract.”
“That wasn’t luck,” Hyerim mutters, dragging a file onto the main screen. “The Novgorod job, too. S.Coups took it from under our noses. We assumed it was Black Wing Agency. It was him.”
You’re standing still, arms folded, lips tight, eyes dark.
But inside, everything is shattering.
You don’t speak. Not really. Just nod when asked something directly. Your voice feels caught in the hollow space between rage and disbelief. You know they’re not trying to be cruel. They’re doing what this job requires: gathering intel. Building profiles. Pattern recognition.
But it’s your life they’re peeling back.
Your marriage. Your memories.
“Gwisin,” Samira says gently, using your codename with an edge of caution. “Did you know?”
You shake your head. “No.” Voice clear. Controlled. Flat.
And it’s the truth.
You had no idea that the man who held you at night, who kissed your neck before work, who made you laugh when your hands wouldn’t stop shaking after a job—was the same person beating you to every high-level target for the last five years.
Seungcheol—S.Coups.
The most elegant chaos you’ve ever encountered in the field. A ghost of his own making.
Second only to you.
Your colleagues believe you. They can see it—your silence, your withdrawal, the shell of who you usually are. They’ve seen you after bad missions, messy kills, intel gone sideways. But not like this.
This isn’t mission failure. This is betrayal.
Still, Reina says it out loud, her voice quiet but not unkind. “Do you think there’s a possibility he might’ve known?” She glances at Jiwoo, who replies softly. “It’s possible. He’s good. Maybe better at long-game infiltration than we realized.”
“You know what they say,” Bora adds, not meeting your eyes. “Keep your friends close…”
“But your enemies closer...” Samira finishes.
The words hit harder than you expect. You swallow, but your throat is dry.
You stare at the wedding photo still up on the screen. Your hand in his. Your laugh caught mid-movement. His eyes on you like you’re something rare.
Was it a ploy? Was any of it real?
Did he kiss you because he loved you—or because he wanted to know your pulse?
You drift through the rest of the night in the war room like a ghost.
They keep talking. Listing hits. Mapping overlaps. Everything you lost—every target you missed, every mission that slipped through your fingers—lined up beside S.Coups’ confirmed contracts.
And there it is: the pattern.
You’ve still got more kills. More high-level hits. More precision.
But he’s your closest competitor.
You’ve been unknowingly locked in a rivalry with your own husband for five years.
Five years.
Five years of brushing your teeth beside your biggest threat.
Of sleeping with your enemy.
Of loving him.
Tumblr media
Hours pass. One by one, they begin to gather their things.
It’s almost midnight. No one’s gone home yet. Not with the storm you dropped into their hands. But they don’t press you any more. Not tonight.
Jiwoo lingers last, placing a gentle hand on your shoulder. “We believe you,” she says. “But we need to know you’re not compromised.”
You finally look up, your voice low and controlled. “Don’t worry.”
“You sure you’re okay?” she asks, softer.
You manage a smile so convincing it hurts. “I know what I need to do.”
You sleep in one of the auxiliary offices—a cold couch and a folded blanket left by some junior operative who probably thinks sleeping here makes her look ambitious. The overhead lights stay off, and you don’t bother changing. You just curl in silence, arm under your head, eyes wide open.
You think about the way he held you. The softness no one else got to see. The long showers. The bruises left on your hips. The secret glances in public places. The night he said, I could kill for you.
You thought he meant it metaphorically.
Now you wonder if he was warning you.
At 3:45 AM, your phone buzzes on the table. You reach for it, heart already hollow.
The message reads:
Target: S.Coups
Status: Active
Payout: $1.7 million
Confirmed kill required.
The screen glows against your face.
You don’t move. You don’t sleep.
You’re a ghost.
But tonight, you’re not sure who you’re haunting.
Tumblr media
Seungcheol’s office doesn’t look like much from the outside.
It’s nestled between a dental clinic and an architectural firm in a sleek high-rise in Mapo, hidden in plain sight. Floor twenty-one. Clean lines. Frosted doors. A minimalist logo stamped in bronze: ARGOS CONSTRUCTION & DESIGN
Officially, it's a boutique firm known for luxury hotels and high-end corporate real estate. Beautiful portfolios. Flawless branding. Seungcheol’s name is listed as Senior Project Lead. Clients think he spends most of his time in Dubai or Busan, consulting on zoning permits or high-rise scaffolding.
But once you pass the biometric scan and elevator override, everything changes.
The real heart of the operation lies beneath the surface. Literally. Two floors below ground. A bunker of blinking servers, reinforced steel, and silence so absolute it hums in your bones.
It’s here that Choi Seungcheol—known across the world’s most elite kill networks as S.Coups—stumbles back into reality.
The mission was a failure.
Jackal is gone.
And he missed his shot.
He never misses.
He walks into the main debriefing floor around 1:45 PM, still dusty from New Mexico, carrying tension in his shoulders like a weight welded to his spine. His eyes are bloodshot. His jaw is locked. His movements are slow, deliberate, like he’s waiting for someone to hit him.
They don’t.
Instead, his team is already there. Mingyu, Woozi, Wonwoo, Joshua—all gathered around the central command table, every screen alive with footage. Satellite captures, thermals, drone loops, and stills pulled from the perimeter cameras. Joshua looks up first.
And he doesn’t greet him. Doesn’t smile. Just says one word:
“Hyung...”
Seungcheol freezes. His hand twitches slightly at his side.
Mingyu turns the main monitor toward him with a grim expression. “We found out who the other sniper was.”
Woozi, who rarely shows emotion unless someone’s bleeding out, actually exhales before adding: “You’re not gonna like it.”
Seungcheol steps forward.
And there you are.
Frozen in time, high-res satellite shot, sunlight catching your jaw and cheekbone as you shift just enough to reveal your face through your scope. Your hair is tied back. Your eyes deadly calm. Your rifle perfectly aligned.
“No,” Seungcheol breathes.
“That’s her,” Mingyu confirms. “Codename: Gwisin.”
Another screen pops up. Kill logs. Confirmed contracts. Locations.
Dozens of missions—some he knew about. Others he’d missed because of you. Targets that disappeared just before he reached them. Jobs he thought were rerouted or reassigned.
It was you.
The person who’s been beating him, matching him, trailing him and haunting him for years... Was you.
His wife.
The silence breaks all at once.
“Hyung, what the fuck—”
“Did you know? You had to know, right?”
“There’s no way she got this close without—”
“What kind of long game is she playing? Five years married? That’s next-level infiltration.”
“She’s better than we thought. Shit—she’s better than almost anyone.”
Seungcheol doesn’t speak. He stares at the image like it’s going to shift. Like it’s a glitch.
But it doesn’t. It’s you.
His mind races, grabbing for anything—a mistake, a sign, a moment—but the truth settles in slow and cruel:
He had no idea.
Not once did you slip. Not once did you flinch. Not once did you let the mask fall.
Not even with him.
And then the grief rises. Ugly. Raw. Red.
He slams his fist into the wall.
The first time, it cracks.
The second time, it bleeds.
The third time, the others rush to pull him back.
“Hyung, stop!” Joshua grabs him from behind, dragging him away from the dented panel, blood dripping from his knuckles.
Seungcheol breathes like a man drowning, shoulders heaving, chest too tight. He sits down hard in the nearest chair. Joshua hands him a bottle of whiskey without a word.
He takes it. Unscrews the cap. Drinks.
The warmth hits his throat, but it doesn’t settle. Nothing does.
He leans back, eyes fixed on the ceiling.
The memories start to rush him. And he hates that he can’t shut them out.
Their wedding day. Your laugh echoing off the high ceilings of your home. Your hand in his on long walks. Your moans in the dark. Your head on his chest after a stormy night. The time you surprised him with a bottle of bourbon after his mother died.
Five years. Of everything. Of you.
And now he can’t tell if any of it was real. Or if he was just a mark—another mission. A long-term assignment you handled better than anyone ever has. What if you married him to stay close? What if the way you touched him was all a lie?
He doesn’t want to believe it. But it’s the only thing that makes sense.
“You think she knew?” he asks the room, voice raw.
Wonwoo answers quietly. “She had to. No way she didn’t. Not with your record. You’ve crossed paths too many times.”
“She married me,” Seungcheol whispers. “She married me while stealing jobs out from under me.”
“Maybe it was about dominance,” Woozi mutters. “Take down your rival and smile at him over breakfast.”
“Or maybe...” Mingyu says hesitantly, “She didn’t know either.”
“No,” Seungcheol snaps, suddenly venomous. “She knew. No one’s that good without knowing.”
He stands and drinks again. And again.
Tumblr media
The others leave around 2 AM, after enough whiskey has numbed most of his edges. Mingyu throws him a look that says call if you need me, and Woozi doesn’t bother hiding the sympathy in his eyes.
Seungcheol stays.
Alone in the office, he sits at the edge of his desk, tie loosened, shirt rumpled. One hand bandaged and bloodied, the other gripping the bottle. He doesn’t turn off the lights. Doesn’t turn off the feed.
Because he can’t stop watching.
Watching you.
The way you moved behind that scope. The way you tracked your shot. The way your lips moved when you muttered commands to your team.
The way you looked like a stranger in skin he’s touched a hundred times.
3:45 AM.
His phone buzzes once. The tone is different. Urgent. Priority.
He blinks the alcohol-induced haze from his eyes, swiping across the screen.
New Contract Uploaded
Target: Gwisin
Status: Active
Payout: $1.7 million
Confirmed kill required.
The screen burns.
His fingers curl around the phone. His chest aches like something inside him has cracked clean open. There’s blood on his knuckles, whiskey in his veins, and your name on the hit list.
And for the first time in years, Seungcheol feels truly, utterly lost.
Because no matter what the file says—
he loves you.
Tumblr media
You wake before the lights do.
The room is dim and cold, your body curled up uncomfortably on the worn leather couch in one of the smaller offices. Your neck aches. Your back is stiff. The blanket you used is halfway to the floor.
You didn’t sleep. Not really. You drifted in and out of hazy dreams, caught between the heat of memories and the frost of betrayal. His voice haunted the edges of your mind. His laugh. The scent of his cologne on your pillow. The feel of his lips at the nape of your neck, from a lifetime that feels like yesterday.
The first sound that drags you fully awake is the faint click of heels and muffled voices outside. Your colleagues are arriving.
You sit up slowly, blinking through the grey light.
Get up.
You push off the couch, shake the sleep from your limbs, and make your way to the restroom down the hall. The mirror is merciless. Your hair is tangled, your eyes shadowed. You turn on the faucet, splash cold water against your face, and force yourself to breathe. One. Two. Three.
Then, you meet your own eyes in the mirror.
You stare too long. You don’t recognize yourself.
You crack your neck once, wipe your face, and tie your hair back. When you emerge again into the hallway, your mask is in place. Crisp. Composed. Not a crack in sight.
Tumblr media
The war room is quieter than usual.
Your girls are already gathered—Reina, Jiwoo, Samira, Bora, and Hyerim—all doing a masterclass in pretending not to be watching you.
“Morning,” you say as you walk in, voice smooth, calm.
“Morning, Gwisin,” Jiwoo replies gently, the nickname laced with caution today.
You nod. Set your coffee down. No one mentions the message from last night. But it’s there. Humming in the air like static. You feel it on your skin.
Then, your tablet buzzes.
You glance down.
Message from LIM HQ: Report to Executive Level – 9:15 AM
You check the time.
9:14.
Your breath stills. You lift your gaze and meet Reina’s eyes briefly. She nods once, understanding everything without needing a word.
You straighten your jacket. The floor falls silent behind you as you head to the elevator.
You rarely go to the executive level. Most assassins don’t. The higher-ups keep themselves wrapped in glass and shadows, their voices drifting down through encrypted comms and one-way messages. So when you’re summoned, it means something irreversible is about to happen.
The elevator doors open onto a floor that doesn’t look like any other in the building. It’s brighter here. Sleek. Clinical. Too clean.
The door to the boardroom is already open when you arrive.
Three of them sit behind the curved obsidian table: Madame Lim herself in the center, flanked by Director Oh and Mr. Kwon, both stone-faced and unreadable.
You step inside, your spine tall and your heels precise.
You greet them. They waste no time.
“Gwisin,” Madame Lim begins, “you understand why you’re here.”
You nod once. “Yes, ma’am.”
“Your judgment is not under question. Not yet,” Director Oh adds. “But the situation has become... delicate. Dangerous.”
“S.Coups has proven himself a formidable asset,” Mr. Kwon continues. “Which makes him an even more formidable threat. Not just to you, but to this organization as a whole.”
You say nothing.
“We do not take betrayal lightly,” Madame Lim says. “We understand his appeal. Handsome. Charismatic. Intelligent. But even the sharpest agents sometimes fall for the wrong weapon.”
You clench your jaw, but your face does not change.
“We don’t care about your marriage,” Director Oh says coldly. “What we care about is the information he may have extracted from you.”
“Knowingly or not,” Mr. Kwon adds.
“This is your one chance,” Madame Lim finishes, voice cutting like glass. “Your marriage was a mistake. But you have the opportunity to clean it up. Efficiently. Permanently.”
They watch you.
You inhale. Hold it. Then:
“Understood.”
“Do you have any objections?” Director Oh asks.
You shake your head. “I know what’s expected of me.”
A pause.
Then Madame Lim nods. “You are dismissed.”
Tumblr media
Back in the war room, your girls are waiting.
Not subtly.
They look up the moment you enter, expressions shifting between concern and restraint.
“So... what did they say?” Samira asks finally, carefully.
You’re just about to answer when your desk phone rings.
Jiwoo, sitting closest, picks it up with practised ease. “Mrs. Choi’s office. This is her assistant Jiwoo speaking.” Her eyes narrow. “Who may I ask is calling?”
Her expression changes. Freezes. Her breath catches.
She puts the phone on mute.
“It’s your husband,” she says, barely a whisper.
Everything in you goes still.
You stare at her.
If your cover was still intact, he wouldn’t know you were back.
He knows.
He knows.
You lift the receiver slowly, your voice light as air. “Honey,” you say, the smile on your lips a perfect weapon, “you know you’re not supposed to call me at work.”
There’s a silence on the other end. Then—
“I wasn’t expecting you to be back in town already,” Seungcheol replies calmly. Measured. Unreadable.
Your pulse ticks up, but you breathe through it. “Contract fell through,” you say sweetly. “Competing firm swooped in. Happens.”
He hums. “That’s a shame.”
You flip the script. “I thought you were still in Dubai?”
A beat.
Then his reply: “Had a little... ghost from a past job show up. Complicated things. Now I’ve got a mess to clean.”
Your stomach turns.
Still, your voice doesn’t flinch. “Will you be home for dinner? Since we’re both in town.”
A pause. Then: “Yeah. Seven, right?”
“Seven.”
“I’ll bring wine.”
“See you then, babe.”
You hang up.
The room is dead quiet.
You look up. Your mask drops—just a little—and you meet their eyes.
“It’s official,” you say.
Tumblr media
You leave the office the second the line goes dead.
You don’t wait to explain. You don’t give your girls more than a look. They don’t follow, but they don’t stop you either. They saw your face. They heard the call. The game has changed.
You drive like a woman possessed—silent, laser-focused, heart pounding beneath the illusion of calm. The city blurs around you, neon and shadows slipping past the windshield. When you pull into the driveway of the house you built with him, the sun is beginning to dip below the skyline.
Your house is quiet. Still.
Too still.
You park in the back, kill the engine, and enter silently through the side door. Every footstep is light. Calculated. You’ve walked these floors a thousand times before. In heels. In silk robes. In nothing but a towel and a glass of wine.
You sweep the house. First the kitchen, then the hallway, the garage, the basement. Your breathing is low and controlled. When you reach the second floor, you head straight for the master bedroom and pull the closet door open.
Inside, your armoury waits—hidden in secret compartments behind shoes, false panels, inside the lining of old garment bags.
He never knew.
You pull out three weapons: a Glock, a semi-automatic Sig Sauer, and a compact shotgun that fits snugly under your arm. You load them quickly, efficiently, your hands as steady as your heart is wrecked.
Ammo in your waistband. Glock in your thigh holster. Sig against your back.
You wait.
And when you hear the click of the backdoor handle—fifteen minutes later—your breath catches in your throat.
He’s here.
He moves quietly.
No keys. No footsteps. Just the low shift of floorboards under careful weight.
You can hear him moving through the kitchen, then toward the hallway. His pace is slower than usual—like a man searching a house he already knows is dangerous.
You’re perched on the second-floor landing, crouched behind the hallway mirror, shotgun firm in your grip. And then—you see it.
His reflection.
Tall. Broad. Dark eyes scanning every corner. A gun in his hand.
He sees you, too. His eyes flick up. You fire.
The bullet punches through the wall and splinters the wood frame, but he dives behind the doorframe just in time.
“Nice try, sweetheart,” his voice calls.
You don’t respond. Your answer is the clink of a new shell being slammed into place.
The house erupts.
He fires up from the stairwell. You dart down the hall, ducking into the guest room as bullets tear through drywall behind you. You spin around the corner and return fire. You graze his shoulder as he rolls across the dining room floor and smashes into the wine rack.
“This what marriage looks like to you?!” you yell as you move, switching the shotgun for the Glock.
“I should ask you that,” he barks back. “What was the plan, huh? Marry me so you could win every job?”
You scream as you fire again. “I didn’t know who the hell you were!”
He grits his teeth, vaulting over the coffee table, firing as he moves. The hallway mirror shatters beside you.
You fall back into the living room, ducking behind the couch. Your shoulder’s bleeding. You don’t even know from what. You reload with a snarl.
“Liar!” he roars from the hallway. “You think I didn’t recognise the pattern? Gwisin always beat me by a step. You were right there. In our goddamn bed.”
“You think I knew I was married to S.Coups?” you shout back. “You think I’d sleep next to you every night if I did?”
You both burst into the living room at the same time—guns drawn, bodies moving too fast—and collide.
Your weapons hit the floor with a twin clang as your fists meet flesh.
You throw the first punch. He blocks. He shoves you back into the coffee table, and it shatters under your hip. You swing a silver vase at his face. He ducks and kicks you square in the ribs.
The wind rushes out of you.
You collapse but sweep his legs out with yours, dragging him down. You scramble, blood running from your lip, hand catching a glass tumbler and smashing it against his shoulder.
He grabs you by the waist and slams you against the wall.
“Was it real?” he growls into your face. “Any of it?”
You spit out blood. “You want the truth? I don’t know anymore.”
You break his grip, duck under his arm, roll across the carpet, and reach for your Glock under the couch.
You stand—gun in hand, and you turn.
But he’s already there. He’s holding the semi-auto.
Both of you freeze.
Guns pointed. Breathing ragged.
Your finger trembles just once.
He doesn’t shoot. Instead—he lowers his weapon. Slowly.
Eyes locked on you. He looks at your face—bloodied, cut, lips split; something inside him snaps.
“Do it,” he says.
You blink. Confused.
He steps forward, just one step.
“You want the bounty,” he says, softer this time. “Take the shot. Isn’t that what this is?”
Tears blur your vision. Your hand tightens around the grip as your jaw clenches shut.
“Come on,” you scream. “Fucking do it! Shoot me! Come on!”
He doesn’t speak. He doesn’t raise his hands. He just… stands there.
No defence. No deflection.
Just him. Standing still. Silent surrender.
“Shoot me,” you whisper, voice shaking now. “Just fucking shoot me.”
He shakes his head. Slowly.
He lets the gun fall.
A soft clatter as it lands on the floor.
The Glock in your hand trembles.
Tumblr media
You can hear your own heartbeat pounding in your ears.
The air is thick—hot with adrenaline, grief, and rage. The scent of smoke and gunpowder still clings to your skin.
“I love you,” Seungcheol says, and it’s not a whisper. It’s a confession dragged out from deep inside, full of wreckage and devastation, the sound of a man who’s lost something he never thought he could.
You stare at him. For a long moment, nothing moves. Not the wind outside. Not your finger on the trigger. Not your fractured heart.
And then—he makes the choice for you.
He moves faster than your breath can catch. A sharp flick of his wrist sends the Glock clattering from your grip, skidding across the wood floor. You don’t react in time—not with a punch or a step back or a scream. Because before you can, his hands are on your face.
And then his mouth is on yours.
He kisses you like a man possessed, like he’s been choking and you’re the pull of oxygen back into his lungs. It’s messy, bruising, desperate. You gasp into it, shocked and enraged—but that flame turns into something else, something hot, and your hands grasp his shirt, pulling him closer.
It’s not soft. It’s not sweet.
This is years of love and fury and betrayal colliding between your teeth.
Your back slams into the nearest wall with a muffled thud, and the sound you make is halfway between a gasp and a groan. You want to scream at him, hit him, hurt him for what he’s done—but instead, your nails dig into his shoulders, and your mouth crashes into his again.
His hands are everywhere—your waist, your back, gripping your hips like he’s terrified you’ll vanish if he doesn’t hold tight enough. You pull at his shirt, fists curled in the fabric, and when you feel the buttons tear loose beneath your hands, the sound only fuels you both.
“You think this changes anything?” you hiss against his lips.
“No,” he breathes, dragging your shirt over your head. “It changes everything.”
The wall digs into your spine as he kisses down your neck, your chest, his hands frantic. Your bra is unhooked and discarded in seconds. You’re half-naked, heaving, trembling—not from fear, but from everything else you’ve buried for five long years suddenly clawing to the surface.
You shove him hard, dragging him through the wreckage of your once-pristine home, stepping over shattered glass and kicked-over furniture. Neither of you cares. The cuts on your face sting. His knuckles are split open and bleeding. It doesn’t matter.
He backs you into the kitchen. It’s the only part of the house not completely wrecked.
You end up pressed against the island, his mouth claiming yours again, slower now, deeper. His touch is still rough but laced with something gentler beneath it, something like regret.
“Say it,” you whisper between kisses, voice shaking. “Say it wasn’t fake.”
He pulls back just enough to meet your eyes.
“It wasn’t.” His voice is hoarse. Honest. “Not for a second.”
Your breath catches, and then he’s lowering himself to his knees.
You blink, watching him.
“What are you doing—”
He doesn’t answer. Just kisses the skin of your belly, trailing lower.
You grab onto the counter’s edge as he slides your pants down with a roughness that feels like an apology and a plea in one. He leaves kisses across your thighs as you kick them away. Then his hands go to your underwear.
He looks up. Eyes locked on yours. And you’re staring back, equal parts hunger and hesitation, rage and need. And then—he tears them.
The lace snaps, cool air rushes over the glistening skin of your cunt, and you don’t have time to say a word before he picks you up and places you on the counter. His mouth descends on you, lips wrapping around your pulsing clit.
You cry out at the sensation, hand shooting into his hair, anchoring yourself to him and gripping him tightly as his tongue moves with the kind of precision only a devoted lover could master. Every flick, every slow lick of his tongue between your folds has you gasping, trembling, moaning his name like it’s been carved into your body all along.
Your head tips back, mouth parted as you suck in sharp, broken breaths. You feel his hands steadying your thighs, his thumbs pressing into your hips, grounding you but also not letting you move away from his onslaught.
“Cheol—Fuck.” you gasp, the name caught somewhere between a sob and a prayer.
One of his hands leaves your hip, and then two of his fingers slide inside your core—slow, deliberate, coaxing. The sensation is too much and not enough, and when he curls them just right, hitting that spot deep inside you only he seems to find, you nearly sob from the relief of it. Seungcheol can’t help but groan out in pleasure himself, your walls gripping his digits like a vice.
“I’m close,” you gasp, eyes fluttering shut.
But then—he stops. His fingers don’t stop curling inside of you, but his mouth leaves your core.
Your eyes fly open. “What—” You stumble out.
“Look at me,” he says softly, his voice gravelly and low, broken in all the right ways. “I want your eyes on me when you come.”
You try. You really do.
It takes everything in you to lift your head and find his gaze. But when you do, the sight undoes you. His mouth glistening with your arousal, his hair a mess, pupils blown wide. And those eyes—God, those eyes.
You nod, unable to speak.
And then he lowers his mouth again.
You keep your eyes open—barely—as his mouth and fingers bring you over the edge, your body tensing, breath catching. You come hard, clenching around his fingers, the sensation crashing through you like a tidal wave breaking all the walls you’d built.
“Seungcheol—Yes. God—Fuck.”
And he guides you through it. But he doesn’t stop.
Even when you’re gasping, trembling, barely able to breathe, he keeps going—his tongue soft, slow, patient. It’s too much. You’re too raw.
You whimper, hand pushing at his head weakly. “Cheol—stop, please—too much.”
Only then does he lift his head, lips swollen, chin wet, gaze still locked on yours.
He doesn’t speak. But that smirk? It says everything.
You don’t give yourself even a second to recover before you’re dragging him up by his neck, crashing your mouth into his again, tasting your release on his tongue.
Tumblr media
The kiss between you hasn’t stopped—it’s just changed. Slower, deeper, heavier. You’re breathing into each other’s mouths like the air outside of this is too thin, too sharp, too cold.
But something shifts.
This time, you take control.
You slide off the counter, legs trembling slightly beneath you, but your hands never leave him. You tilt your chin, deepen the kiss, and spin the two of you with a firm grunt, forcing his back to the kitchen island.
He lets you. His chest heaves and you feel the way his breath hitches in surprise. But the moment you reach for his belt, he groans—low and guttural.
“Baby...” he rasps, his voice raw and strained as your fingers work his buckle, undo his button and slide the zipper down.
You hum against his lips, tugging the fabric down just enough to feel the heat of his hard member pressing against the fabric, your touch brushing over him as he throbs beneath your fingers.
“Let me,” you whisper, beginning to lower yourself.
But his hands catch your arms—firm, trembling.
“No,” he breathes, eyes burning. “Not tonight. I need to be inside you. I need—” His voice catches. “I need all of you.”
You don’t argue. The desperation in his voice floors you.
He shucks off the rest of his pants and boxers in one motion, and his mouth is back on yours before you can draw another breath. Your fingers claw at his shoulders, his back, dragging him closer.
Together, you stumble toward the floor.
There’s broken glass everywhere. Bits of plaster and wood from shattered frames. Ruined furniture lying in jagged silhouettes around you. But neither of you cares. Not really.
You fall together, skin against skin, your bare back hitting the floor.
You hiss.
“Ow,” you wince, a sharp piece digging into your shoulder.
“Shit—” he tries to shift, to help you up, but you shake your head with a breathless laugh, hand catching the back of his neck.
“I’m fine,” you whisper through a smile. “Don’t be soft on me now, Cheol.”
He looks at you for a beat—bruised and bloodied and smiling beneath him—and his heart clenches painfully.
“God, I love you,” he says before his mouth crashes on yours again like he’s never going to get the chance to say it twice.
And then he’s lining himself up between your thighs, his tip probing your entrance.
His hips press forward, one steady thrust, and your gasp gets lost in the curve of his throat as he fills you. You both cry out at the stretch, the relief, and the way everything that’s broken suddenly makes a kind of violent, perfect sense.
“Jesus, baby...” he groans, forehead pressed to yours. “You feel—fuck.”
Your fingers dig into his shoulders, your back arching to meet him. “Move,” you whisper. “Don’t you dare stop.” And he doesn’t.
He finds a rhythm quickly—urgent, deep, relentless. His cock slams into you with force, but every thrust is layered with something else—anger, heartbreak, love so twisted it feels like it could split you open.
You cling to him. Your nails scratch down his back as he pants against your mouth, your name escaping him like a curse and a prayer.
“Cheol—harder,” you whimper, breath catching.
He groans at your voice, his hand curling into your hair, tugging just a little too sharply.
You yelp, then slap him. A clean, fast smack across his cheek.
He freezes, stunned, blinking at you. But you’re grinning—feral and breathless. He lets out a broken laugh. “You’re insane.”
“You married me,” you fire back, grabbing him by the face and dragging him down for another kiss.
The sounds in the room are frantic—moans, gasps, skin slapping against skin, the scratching of glass shards against hardwood floors under your movements. Every kiss is frantic. Every bite leaves a mark.
Your body tightens around him, trembling. He feels it.
“You close?” he asks, voice ragged, lips at your ear.
You nod, helpless. “So close—don’t stop—please, Cheol—”
His hand snakes between you, finding your clit easily, rubbing fast, tight circles.
“Come for me, baby,” he murmurs. “I’ve got you. Let go.”
And you do.
You fall apart beneath him with a sob, your whole body convulsing as the orgasm crashes over you like a wave you never saw coming. He watches you, eyes wide, lips parted, whispering your name like it’s salvation.
“That’s it,” he whispers. “Good girl. Just like that.”
You barely register his thrusts speeding up, his breath stuttering.
He groans into your neck—long, low, desperate—as his cum spills inside you, hips jerking once, twice more before he collapses against your chest, spent.
The only sound for a long while is your breathing—shaky, uneven, tangled together.
His weight is heavy, but comforting. His hand slides to your side, his thumb gently stroking your ribcage, careful not to touch the bruises blooming your skin. His breath fans over your neck.
You run your fingers through his damp hair and the back of his shoulder blades.
And when you finally find your voice again, it comes out as a whisper—barely a sound. “I love you.”
He stills. You think maybe he didn’t hear it.
But then he lifts his head slowly, eyes locking with yours, and you see it there—the emotion breaking over his face like ice shattering on a frozen lake.
He doesn’t say it back. He doesn't have to.
Tumblr media
You wake up in the aftermath.
The sun is already high in the sky, soft gold spilling in through the cracked blinds and dust-speckled windows. It touches the edges of your ruined home—highlighting the bullet holes in the walls, the debris scattered across the floor, the stillness that follows chaos.
You’re wearing one of Seungcheol’s shirts.
It’s oversized, hanging off your shoulder, barely buttoned. The collar is stretched, and there’s a streak of dried blood near the cuff—yours, probably. Your hair is a mess, and when you reach up to scratch your scalp, your fingers brush against something soft.
A pillow feather.
You snort. Of course.
After last night’s explosion of violence and desire, you somehow made it upstairs to what was left of your bed. It was mostly frame, broken slats, and torn linen—but you made do.
Now, your bare feet pad carefully down the stairs. You avoid the glass fragments and splinters with the expertise of someone who has navigated minefields—literal and metaphorical. The floor creaks beneath your steps, and for the first time in days, it doesn’t sound like a warning.
Seungcheol is already in the kitchen.
He’s standing in front of the open fridge—barely hanging on its hinges—wearing nothing but a pair of loose grey pyjama pants. His hair is wild, sticking up in tufts, and his back is covered in faint scratches and bruises—yours. His fingers move slowly through the wreckage of what used to be a well-stocked refrigerator.
You watch him for a second before stepping in.
“Any luck?” you ask, voice soft.
He glances over his shoulder, a crooked smile playing on his lips. “We’ve got orange juice... one slightly bruised apple... and what I think might be cereal.”
“Luxury,” you murmur, joining him, peeking inside the fridge beside him. “Any milk?”
He scoffs. “Glass bottle took a bullet. It was a clean kill.”
You both laugh, and it surprises you how natural it feels. How easy. Like this is just another morning, and your home doesn’t look like a war zone.
He reaches out, brushing a strand of your hair back—fingers grazing over the feather tangled there.
“You’ve got something,” he says, tugging it free with a chuckle.
You roll your eyes but lean in when he kisses you.
It’s slow. Unhurried. Familiar.
His hand cups the back of your head. Yours rests over his bare ribs. No weapons, no lies, no blood between you this time.
“You sore?” he asks, murmuring against your lips.
“Everywhere,” you smirk. “But especially my shoulder. Got stabbed by something sharp on the floor last night. Could’ve been you. Could’ve been a piece of a chair leg. Hard to tell.”
Seungcheol huffs a short laugh and grazes your shoulder with the backs of his fingers, eyes narrowing where the skin is slightly red. “You’re lucky it wasn’t the broken glass from the vase. That thing exploded like a grenade.”
“Yeah, well,” you shrug. “You shouldn’t have thrown me into it.”
He raises a brow. “You tackled me through the coffee table.”
You grin. “Fair.”
There’s an unspoken truce between your bodies now. Your muscles ache, your joints are sore, and you’re both peppered with bruises—some purple with impact, some half-faded fingerprints, others... not entirely from violence.
The two of you end up sitting side by side on the floor of the living room, backs against the only intact wall, legs stretched out over the wreckage of your home, your salvaged breakfast lying between you.
You pass the box to Seungcheol. He pours a handful into his palm and tosses it into his mouth like it’s nothing.
“So,” you start, still a little out of breath, “you were the Istanbul embassy hit?”
He turns to you, mouth still full. “2020? Yeah.”
“Fuck,” you breathe, laughing. “I almost took that one. Client offered me triple last minute, but someone reported the route was compromised.”
He raises a brow. “That was me. Took out one of the scouts on the perimeter. Probably spooked ‘em.”
You shake your head. “You know how many contracts I lost because of you? I thought I was cursed.”
“And I thought someone was copying my blueprints,” he admits, wiping juice from his chin with the back of his hand. “Every time I planned a clean hit, someone beat me to it by hours or days.”
You blink slowly, realization dawning.
“Oh my god. Jakarta. The oil exec.”
“I was on a rooftop two blocks away,” he says, eyes gleaming. “Had my sights lined up, trigger halfway pulled, and bam—he drops dead. Heart shot.”
You grin. “Silenced pistol. Through the crowd. Red scarf.”
He stares. “That was you?” You shrug.
You pass him the juice bottle. He swigs.
“Kuwait?” you ask. “Royal cousin, private airstrip, 2023.���
He squints. “Nope. Morocco that same week, though. Oil refinery director.”
You nod slowly. “Close... but still not the same contract.”
You lean into his shoulder, warm and bruised. For a while, you just sit in the silence. Sharing cereal. Trading names of cities like souvenirs. Comparing scars. You hold out your left arm, turning it over. “Costa Rica. Machete. Wasn’t even the target—just his cousin.”
He flexes his hand, then touches his ring finger and pinky, his wedding band still on, catching the light. “Vietnam. Lost feeling here in a blast. Pipe bomb rigged under a bar stool. I leaned in to light a cigarette, and the damn thing blew.”
You hiss. “How long to recover?”
“Ten weeks. Didn’t tell my team.”
“I went deaf in one ear,” you admit. “Turkey. Close-quarters detonation. I still sleep on my right side.” He tilts his head to look at you. “I know.” You glance at him. “You noticed?” He nods. “Always.” You breathe through that.
And then, you ask the one question that’s followed you your entire career.
“Do you ever have trouble sleeping? After?”
He doesn’t even pause.
“No,” he says simply.
You nod. “Yeah. Me neither.”
Tumblr media
“You know,” you start, voice soft, “my first contract was in Singapore. Hotel hit. Clean. Nerve-wracking as hell, though. Didn’t sleep for three days after.”
Seungcheol, who had returned to the kitchen in search of a surviving bottle of water, turns slightly, raising his brows at you still sitting on the floor. “First?”
You nod, smiling faintly. “When I joined the game back in 2015. Back then, I had to smuggle the gear in a violin case like it was a goddamn spy movie. I was twenty-one, still using my real name. Green as hell.”
He laughs as he leans against the counter, unscrewing the cap of his newfound treasure before taking a sip. “You? Green? I don’t buy it.”
“Swear to God,” you grin. “Nearly botched it. Took me forty minutes to get into the suite. He walked in while I was setting up. I had to improvise with a steak knife from room service.”
He winces, impressed. “That poor bastard.”
“Nah,” you reply. “He was a war criminal. No one misses him.”
You’re about to ask Seungcheol about his first hit when something catches your eye through the living room window. A flash of movement. A shape walking past the hedge by the front walkway. A mail truck parked across the street.
Your brows draw together. You shift up slightly on your knees.
“Cheol?”
“Yeah?” he answers, still in the kitchen.
You squint. “Why the hell is the mailman out on a Sunday?”
There’s a beat of silence. And then he’s at your side in seconds.
He moves so fast that the bottle of water still in his hand clatters against the floor as he drops it mid-stride, crouching beside you and peering out the same window.
“Our mailman doesn’t work Sundays,” he mutters, voice instantly low and cold. You don’t move. “Then who the hell is that?”
Before he can answer, a clinking noise rattles from the front door. You both snap toward the sound at once. The mailbox slot creaks.
Something metallic drops through.
And in a split second—his body slams into yours.
“Flashbang!”
You’re dragged across the floor in one fluid motion just as a deafening pop erupts behind you. A white flash floods the room, followed by a shockwave that rattles what’s left of the walls.
Your ears ring. Your vision blurs. But you’re on your feet a second later, adrenaline surging through your blood like fire.
All warmth is gone. There’s no time to ask questions. You’re running.
“Garage!” he shouts. “Now!”
Bullets rip through the hallway drywall behind you as two armed men breach the front door, already firing. The wood splinters, glass explodes in a cascade from what’s left of the windowpanes.
You both sprint, ducking low, weaving through the wreckage of your own home as if it’s muscle memory. He covers you with a hand against your back as you reach the inner garage door.
It slams shut behind you.
He locks it. Not that it’ll hold for long.
“Which car?” you gasp, spinning toward the two luxury vehicles parked beneath the hanging light.
He points. “Mine has ammo inside.”
“Mine’s faster.”
“Mine’s armored.”
“Fine,” you mutter, already rounding toward the matte black Audi Q8. “But I’m picking the music.”
“Like hell you are.”
You reach the passenger side and yank open the door, only to pause.
“Where’s the—” you begin, gesturing.
He slides into the driver’s seat, reaching under the dash with a practised hand and flips a latch under the steering column. A panel in the centre console pops open with a mechanical click.
“There,” Seungcheol mutters. “Top tray. Guns and extra clips. Take your pick.”
You reach in and grab both handguns without hesitation. Toss one to him.
“You could’ve told me we had an armoury in the car,” you snap.
“You married me. I thought you knew I was full of surprises.”
The garage door starts opening with a mechanical groan as he slams the car into reverse. The moment the path is clear, he floors it. Tyres scream against the concrete as you rocket backwards, then spin into a clean arc down the driveway beside your home.
Bullets fly as the gunmen breach through the garage door. The back window shatters.
“They’re following!” you shout, twisting to return fire through the shattered rear glass.
You hit one of the attackers in the leg. he falls down, but the other keeps up the pursuit on foot.
Seungcheol veers around a corner, nearly clipping a fire hydrant and barrels down a side street.
It takes thirty minutes to ensure nobody is following you—twisting through the city, cutting through narrow alleys, blasting through tunnels, jumping red lights with seconds to spare.
You finally pull up to a rusted building tucked between two loading docks on the edge of the port. It looks condemned. Empty. But the moment you step out of the vehicle and scan the perimeter, you know this place isn’t what it seems.
“Where the hell are we?” you ask, sweeping your gun up automatically.
Seungcheol rounds the car, guiding you toward the side of the building. “Safe house. Belongs to a friend.”
You eye him. “Define friend.”
“You’ll see.”
You follow him to a rusted steel door that looks like it hasn’t been opened in a decade. He raises his fist and knocks—four beats, short-long-short-short.
You wait.
Footsteps.
The door creaks open—and standing there, in a robe, dishevelled, and holding a toothbrush in one hand—is none other than Mingyu.
Your eyes widen. “You?”
He blinks at you. Looks from you to Seungcheol, then down at your bare legs, the blood stains on Seungcheol’s naked chest, the pistol still in your hand, the way you’re both still in your morning clothes.
Then he mutters, “Jesus. What the hell happened to you two?”
Seungcheol shoulders past him with a mutter, “You tell me.”
You trail behind, brushing past Mingyu, who still looks completely stunned. He glances around before slamming the door shut and locking it with three bolts, then follows you both into the industrial-style kitchen.
You drop your gun on the counter, exhaling heavily.
Mingyu plants his toothbrush in a mug.
“You bring your wife to work often?” he asks dryly.
Tumblr media
“You and Mingyu work together?” you turn to Seungcheol, the words half an accusation.
He doesn’t blink. “Yes.”
You let out a breath through your nose and tilt your head, arms folding tightly over your chest. “So that whole speech at our wedding about how you and Mingyu ‘went to college together and grew apart’ was just another lie?”
Seungcheol doesn’t miss a beat. “You had eleven aliases on our wedding registry. I think we’re even.”
You roll your eyes, muttering under your breath as you step away. “Unbelievable.”
“Is this really the time for an argument?” he snaps, rubbing his temple with one hand.
You’re about to fire back when Mingyu sighs dramatically behind you, arms crossed as he leans against the counter.
“Alright, alright,” he drawls, tone lazy but eyes sharp. “You two wanna pause the little lovers’ quarrel for a sec? Because you are, in fact, in deep shit.”
Seungcheol turns toward him, exasperated. “No shit. They shot at my wife and my damn car. I’m aware.”
Mingyu rolls his eyes like an exasperated sibling. “No, you’re not. Hold on.”
He’s back a moment later, laptop in hand. He tosses it onto the counter and opens it, the screen’s glow casting sharp light across his face. With a few taps, he spins the laptop around to show you both.
“Argos posted a bounty on your head,” he says, eyes flicking to Seungcheol. “It’s live. International boards. Deep channels. They’ve basically lit a beacon over your body for every hired gun from Moscow to Macau.”
Seungcheol stares at the screen, silent.
His hand shoots out, dragging the laptop closer. He scrolls down with a twitch in his jaw, reading every line, every bounty detail. Finally, he speaks, voice tight:
“What?”
Mingyu’s voice stays calm, but beneath it is a warning. “All of our contracts were terminated this morning. No explanation, no reassignment. Nothing. They gave you—what—twelve hours? Maybe less. They expected proof of your kill. When they didn’t get it, this was their answer.”
You blink, reeling. “But... Cheol’s their top asset. Why the hell would they—”
“Because,” Mingyu cuts in, “he didn’t pull the trigger. That’s all the proof they needed that he’s compromised. He failed to kill you. That makes him a liability.”
You feel your pulse in your teeth. “Okay... but why cut the rest of you loose?”
Mingyu shrugs, only half-joking. “I’m just waiting for my bounty to go live any day now.”
You raise your brows.
“Seriously,” he says, tone turning grim. “They know we’re loyal to Cheol. Everyone on his team is. Argos knows if they kept us around, we’d try to protect him. Help him go underground. So... clean sweep.”
Seungcheol is still staring at the screen, jaw clenched, eyes burning. His voice is low when he finally speaks:
“That explains me... but why were they shooting at my wife?” He glances at you, eyes hard. “You weren’t part of this. Yet you were a target, too.”
Mingyu sighs, rubbing his face. “I don’t know. I only have their side of the board. For all I know, someone jumped the gun. Or they wanted to ensure you didn’t get a second chance to prove loyalty.”
You frown, folding your arms as you turn toward him. “Is this thing encrypted?”
He gives you a long look. “I’m the tech lead, Gwisin. What do you think?”
You roll your eyes and pull the laptop toward you. Seungcheol grins softly at the familiar exchange. Your fingers fly over the keyboard, typing in a series of commands only a seasoned ghost like you would know.
After a few seconds, an encrypted video line blinks to life on screen.
Two rings.
Reina’s face appears.
“What—” she starts, then her expression twists into visible relief and panic at once when she sees your face. “Holy shit. You’re alive.” Her voice is louder than expected. “We thought—God, I saw the bounty hit, and then everything went dark and—”
“Reina,” you say firmly. “Slow down.”
She exhales sharply, calming just enough to speak. “Lim & Associates has gone dark. Completely shut down. Doors are locked. HQ’s offline. We think the top brass has scattered. No comms. No trace. And about twenty minutes after you were supposed to confirm the kill—” she gestures, “a bounty for your head goes live.”
“Sounds familiar,” Mingyu says, leaning in.
Reina’s gaze shifts to him—and darkens.
Her voice flattens. “You.”
Mingyu grins, dimples showing. “Hi, Sweetheart. You look good.”
“Don’t.”
Seungcheol watches, confused. You, however, know exactly what this is. And so does Mingyu.
“Reina,” you warn, amusement tugging your lips. “Focus.”
“I am focused,” she bites, eyes not leaving Mingyu. “I’m just surprised he’s still breathing. I figured karma would’ve taken care of that by now.”
“Now honey,” Mingyu says, pretending not to be amused. “you know how much it turns me on when you're mad at me.”
Seungcheol blinks.
You sigh. “Long story. Don’t ask.”
“Gyu,” Reina snaps, crossing her arms. “Can you please, for the love of God, not think with your dick for two seconds?”
“You’re right,” Mingyu says, pulling the laptop toward him. “Let’s table our unresolved sexual tension and uncover corporate conspiracy instead.”
You and Seungcheol exchange an exhausted look as both techs begin furiously typing—throwing jargon and protocols across the feed faster than either of you can keep up.
“Did they just start flirting mid-catastrophe?” he murmurs.
“Apparently,” you reply, massaging your stiff neck.
Minutes pass in tense silence, the sound of keys clacking rapidly. Your pulse ticks higher.
Finally, both Reina and Mingyu stop. Mingyu stares at the screen.
Then, softly: “Oh my god.”
You and Seungcheol lean in instantly. “What?” you ask, sharp and focused. Reina’s voice is brittle. Controlled.
“Lim and Argos have been playing under the same table.” You go cold. “What?”
“They’ve been bidding against each other for years—driving up contract values, undercutting competition to steal clients, making the freelance market a bloodbath... all for mutual profit. Every ‘coincidence’? Every ‘competing company’? All engineered.”
“The hit on both of you...” Mingyu continues, voice low now, “was pre-planned. They marked you as a threat years ago, even before you married each other. Too skilled. Too independent. Too close.”
Reina nods. “They wanted to burn it all down. Kill the evidence. Clear the board. They weren’t expecting you two to survive.”
You feel like the floor’s been ripped out beneath you.
Tumblr media
“Thank you, Rei,” you say, fingers hovering just over the laptop’s keyboard. “Truly. I mean it.”
On the other end of the call, Reina’s features soften.
“You don’t need to thank me,” she replies. “I’ll rally the others. We’ll get you everything we can. You say the word, we’ll move. You know we’ve got your back. Always.”
You nod slowly. “I’ll end this. I swear it.”
Reina holds your eyes for a beat longer, then the line cuts off.
The screen goes black.
You close the laptop slowly, and when you look up, Seungcheol is already watching Mingyu. The younger man is still frozen in place, arms folded tightly across his chest, a storm building just behind his eyes.
“What is it?” Seungcheol asks him, voice level but taut. “You’ve been quiet since she hung up. What are you thinking?”
Mingyu exhales sharply through his nose, dragging a hand over his mouth.
“Hyung... look. I hate to be the one to say this... .” he starts, then hesitates. Finally, he does. “But if you two separate, you have a shot at survival. Not a good one. But a shot.”
You feel Seungcheol tense beside you, the words like acid between them.
“If you stay together,” Mingyu continues, “you’re dead. They’ll find you. You’ll be too busy trying to keep each other alive to do it properly. You know I’m right.”
Seungcheol opens his mouth, about to snap something back, but you cut him off before he can.
“He’s right.” The words fall out before you even realize you’re saying them. And the moment they’re spoken, the air in the room changes.
Seungcheol turns to you, disbelief and anger flickering through his eyes. “So, what...” he says, quieter now. “You want me to leave you?”
You don’t answer. You can’t. Because you don’t want that—not at all—but you also know it might be the only thing that buys you time.
The silence between you stretches until it’s taut. Until it’s unbearable.
He stares at you. You stare back. And in your shared look, there’s more said than either of you can articulate aloud. Fear. Anger. Love. Frustration. That goddamn sense of duty that’s somehow stronger than either of your instincts.
Mingyu’s voice cuts the silence with a well-placed sigh.
“You’re safe here tonight,” he says, voice intentionally casual. “Reina will loop us in with the rest of her team tomorrow. You can figure it out then.”
Seungcheol doesn’t respond.
Mingyu pushes away from the counter, walks to a cabinet and tosses a fresh towel onto the table. “Bathroom’s down the hall. There’s a closet full of old gear and clothes—should fit.”
You nod silently.
“I’ve got some rice, eggs, and canned soup. It’s not five-star, but it’ll feed you.”
Seungcheol glances at him. “You going somewhere?”
Mingyu shrugs, heading for the door. “Yeah. Wonwoo’s. Now that I’m harbouring the two biggest walking bounties in the world, I figured I should be... I don’t know—armed to the teeth.”
You raise a brow. “Wonwoo, the quiet, lanky guy with the glasses from our wedding?”
“Yup. My best friend and Argos’s designated weapons guy. His safe house is basically a missile silo. I’ll be back in a few.”
He’s gone before either of you can say anything else.
Later, after showers, dressing your wounds and forcing yourselves to eat what little you can keep down, you’re both lying side by side on a stiff mattress in one of the spare rooms. The sheets smell like old laundry detergent and sea salt. The room is dark except for a sliver of streetlight coming through the high window.
Neither of you is asleep. You’re staring at the ceiling. So is he.
You can feel the weight of the last two days in every inch of your body.
The silence is unbearable, so you speak.
“My default plan,” you say softly, “was always the Alps.”
Seungcheol turns his head toward you slightly. You don’t meet his eyes.
“Cabin in the Swiss mountains. Remote. Disconnected. Wood-burning stove, solar panels. Buried communication line. I have everything I need stashed there—documents, money, identity resets. It’s quiet.”
He doesn’t speak right away. Then—
“Mine’s a fishing boat.” His voice is hoarse. “Docked off an island near the border of Venezuela and Trinidad. Nobody ever asks questions there. Just sun, salt, fish, and radio silence.”
You nod. Let the silence stretch again.
Then you speak again, even quieter than before.
“We could leave tomorrow.” You feel his head turn toward you more fully now. “Leave it all this shit behind. Run. Disappear. You go south. I go east. No one finds us.”
His voice is so low you barely catch it. “Is that what you want?”
You close your eyes. The answer aches in your throat. “It’s not about what I want,” you whisper. “It’s about what keeps us safe. What keeps our teams safe. What keeps you safe.”
Another pause.
You feel him shifting beside you, his muscles tense.
“Cheol,” you say gently. “Please say something.”
And finally—he does.
“You run now,” he says, staring up at the ceiling, “and you’ll never stop running. You’ll be looking over your shoulder for the rest of your life. Cabin or boat, it doesn’t matter. There’s no cave on this planet that can keep us hidden forever. They’ll find you. They’ll find me.”
You look at him then; his profile is drawn tight, jaw clenched.
“I’m not running,” he says. “I’m fighting.”
His hand finds yours in the darkness, rough fingers curling around your palm until they reach the ring on your finger. His thumb brushes over it slowly.
“I made a promise,” he says. “I said, ‘Till death do us part.’ I’m not abandoning that. Not now.”
You close your eyes and exhale—long, slow, exhausted. But your fingers close around his hand.
Tumblr media
A/N: Soooo, this happened? For those who know me well, know that Cheol is my second ultimate bias, so I couldn't not write for him at one point. What was intended as a short piece turned into whatever the hell this is. Hope y'all enjoy! 💟 PS: I have plenty of ideas for a second part, so if anyone is interested, let me know! (Maybe even a separate story featuring Mingyu? 👀)
Send me your thoughts - feedback/fangirling is always welcome.
(Collage created by me. Credits to owners of the pictures taken from Pinterest)
840 notes · View notes
cursedcola · 5 months ago
Text
Prompt: Couples will evidently begin to mimic their better half after some time. What traits do you steal from him, and vice versa? Fandom: Twisted Wonderland Characters: Everyone - because I want to and I’m amidst fleshing out all my Yuu/Character dynamics + designs Format: Headcannons. Masterlist: LinkedUP Parts: Heartslabyul | Savanaclaw | Octavinelle (Here) | Scarabia | Pomefiore | Ignihyde | Diasomnia A/N: Putting all my brain rot from my notes into something cohesive. Contrary to my love for ripping your hearts out, I've come with some fluff this time around. BTW you may or may not already do things mentioned - I write my works with a specific Yuu in mind for each character so this is based on them. Just a reminder.
Tumblr media
Habits You Steal:
Bargaining (Inherited AND Developed): No partner of Azul's is a shmuck. Not because of his standards (a little bit), but because you will learn to negotiate through trial and error. Being his pearl does not exclude you from daily verbal tango. He can and will still come after Ramshackle if given the opportunity. What? Just come stay in Octavinelle. He won't even charge for it, and you can bring Grim. He is always three steps ahead. Buying him a present is like the world's most daunting task, because he somehow already knows what's inside the box. Every. Time. Even if you shop a year in advance. Don't even start with arguments. He has a rebuttal for EVERYTHING. There is never a winner, only a settlement because he is so stubborn (and you equally so. Pride is contagious). As adults you're constantly exposed to business deals and sometimes have to deal with handling negotiations. Not to mention people with grudges against Azul attempting to shmooze their way through you. Only to find that you are just as manipulative.
"Pearl, Jade says that our deal with the Bas triplets for the next semester has been renewed? I hadn't scheduled their extension meeting until the first Saturday of next month. Would you have anything to say on this?" <- Long story short, the triplets tracked you down to beg for help in getting out of their work contract with Azul. He was always fair, and they entered willingly. No corruption on his part...but they were hell bent on not working in the kitchens with Floyd anymore. Solution? You managed to shmooze an extra week on their terms, in exchange for not being put on Floyd's shift anymore. Azul is so proud - but don't do that again. You're the one telling Floyd he doesn't get to play 'spot the difference' with the triplets anymore. Not him.
Smell Sensitivity (Developed): Nothing shanks the nostrils like sea brine. No pun intended. Lingering around Octavinelle equates to constantly smelling fish. Most students there come from the coral sea and don't mind it. Others only stop in for a quick bite to eat, and don't stay a moment more. The Mostro Lounge just has a potent smell that can't be found anywhere else. Like McDonald's french fries...but fish. Grim loves it, you now get nauseated when a scented candle is lit.
"Must you pinch your nose? Think of my- Octavinelle's reputation for a moment" <- Azul is brewing a scent masking potion as we speak. You're really hitting his pride here, even if you can't help it.
Glasses Wipes (Developed): Octopunk heats up when you so much as touch him in public. Then his glasses get foggy. If you wear makeup, its smears on his skin (to which he acts unbothered, but we all know it's a ruse). He obviously carries a hankey but having some wipes on hand is a nice gesture. Unnecessary, but sweet-ish.
Refined Pallet (Inherited): The cup ramen and foraged greens just do not cut it anymore. Not when Azul's made a VIP menu over at the lounge just for you. Sure, the place has a variety of options but he'll always get Floyd to cook up whatever you're in the mood for. At a discount (since Grim can eat him out of pocket). Have you ever had 100% dark, sea-salt chocolate imported from the coral sea? Ever tasted it in a rich devil's cake, baked fresh with only the best ingredients? Betty Crocker, who???
"I must say, your diet could still use some work - do not look at me that way. The twins found your hidden stash of instant noodles during our 'occupation' at Ramshackle. Under the stairs, pearl? Really? When was the last time your sodium was checked?"
Aversion to Sea Food (Developed): You will never understand how the Coral Sea students are okay with the Mostro Lounge. Neither what was running through Azul's head when he decided to open a SEA FOOD restaurant. Honestly? Red flag. One you ignored, but still a red flag. The existence of merpeople and therianthropes is still new and novel to you. To each their own, but you can't eat any sea creatures knowing that it could be - no, it can't be? Floyd's always joking that Azul is tasty but...it's just a joke, right?
"As much as Floyd loves to special make your chicken strips with wedges...why do you never order from the public menu? I assure you, Mostro Lounge is supplied with only the highest quality - h-huh? What crazy thoughts are you having?! Honestly!" <- This explains so much. He always thought you stared at the food with envy, because Grim would eat your pocket out and leave you to sip on lemon water. He had to force the special 'vip' meals down your throat at the start. is this why you're so uncomfortable having lunch with Floyd and his weekly Takoyaki binge?
Appraisal (Developed): Ever see those shows where a professional goes around to antique markets, and can point out forgeries, fake gems, etc. by eye? That is Azul. He's a collector of gadgets and gizmos aplenty - anyway. Strolls through antique marts, coin collecting showcases, and other marketing events will undoubtably train the eye over time. No scammer will ever shmooze ya out of house and home. Sorry Sam.
Habits He Steals:
Jacket (Developed): Mermen run cold. The uniform blazer Azul dons is more-so just for show than anything. Clothes are overall a novel concept, since most in the coral sea dress minimalistic (or not at all). The lounge runs quite chilly as well. Not enough to deter customers, but the perfect temperature to get uncomfortable after a few hours. Now Azul has many jealous bones in his body, and would rather drop dead than see one of the leech twins loan out their blazer so you can nap in the back room (they're doing it on purpose). Azul often offers his coat out to you the moment you walk inside - so often, that all the part-time workers know if you're on lot if he's walking without it.
"I need my jacket back, please. Why? N-no particular reason. Do I need an excuse to wear my own clothes?" <- Ruggie - Mostro Lounge's most reliable and simultaneously difficult part timer, mind you - was the first to pick up the correlation. If the VIP lounge was shut, and Azul was out doing quality rounds? It meant you were in the back, and he was in a better mood. The perfect time to sneak a platter unnoticed. Azul must take precautions.
Snitches Get Stitches (Developed): ONE perk of living with ghosts. Honey you get ALL the tea on campus. You just need to butter them up with a game of pranks and it’s ripe for the taking. Now, who do you think is going to make full use of this? Azul. They won’t give it to him directly because it’s more fun to make him frustrated. Which means he has to go through you. *Which means* he gets very crafty in buttering you up for details.
Midnight Hour (Developed): This mainly applies to his adult years. Wherever he goes - business or otherwise - you come with more often than not. As a youth his dealings were important - yes. Yet he was still getting his swimming legs in business and his primary demographic was students. Contrary to his pride, Azul wasn't someone important. Someone actually worth targeting like the Briar Prince. The real world is much more risky. You can help with negotiations and running facilities. You might 'think' he is tossing you into the end zone with all his ambitions...but no. Any dealings with high-stake confrontations are handled only after midnight.
"Two-o-clock in the am hours. That is the latest I can offer - well, it seems we've reached an impasse. This deal clearly is not worth my effort, if such 'accommodations' are beyond your capabilities. Allow one of my partners to escort you off the premises." <- Let's make one thing clear. No contract is ever worth putting you at risk. One twin (usually Jade) will remain at his side, the other (Floyd...because he's honestly not the best for negotiations. More guard dog material, and has fun hanging out with you) back with at the house/hotel. Azul doesn't trust 'anyone', and the Leech family is obviously in business with him. He takes no chances, screw probability, and can't kill the inner control-nerd in him. He's never out past three-am and would rather you feel a bit left out then dead somewhere in the Stillwater.
Land Legs (Developed): Considering he will be on land more for the foreseeable future, Azul puts more effort to building his land legs. Not that he wasn't trying before, but there wasn't any guarantee that he'd be working the land beyond NRC. So with the reassurance that 'something' (someone) will require his attention on shore, he decides to invest the effort. Azul will not get on one of those flying deathtraps past academy years though. He's getting a license and pulling up in a new Bugatti.
Pictures (Inherited): Much to Azul's chagrin, you love photos. Maybe it's because you have little to recall from your own world. Maybe it's because you're in the photography club. Maybe it's because you love his misery - but you are always taking photos. At first he insisted that you never get him in the frame. He hates them. Still does, do not misunderstand...and the idea of someone having so many with him included eats him up. Yet his insistent denials do lessen, and he tolerates them. You cannot post them anywhere. Yet...he will only 'mildly' grimace when looking at them around your house. Only because who the heck is coming over that he hasn't approved of?
"This picture? Ah...that is my dear pearl. They are breathtaking, are they not? I truly am the most fortunate man alive. Ah. My apologies, let's return to discussing the contract terms. May I see your completed punch-card?" <- And because you're in them too. As a youth, he kept your photo on his desk in the lounge. Sometimes a client would ask about you, and he'd lapse for a moment before folding the frame down and out of their view. He'd tuck it away whenever you came around, but would talk to it when alone. About his day, his work, whatever first year came crying because Floyd used them as a dart board - and dare I say that he'd keep a family photo in your later years together. Azul hates pictures of himself, but not as much as he loves ones of you. Look at him. Big softie.
"Of course. I have remarkable potential as an instructor, do I not? Is it not a great fortune to have me as one's partner? Take this as a lesson that your boss can influence even the most lost souls." == Azul shows no reservation. The moment he caught two part-timers gossiping about your 'conversion' to the 'dark side'. Why, he was positively beaming. His grin wide with a touch of something sinister. Gossip is fine, but they should know better than to do so in his den. Anything noteworthy would undoubtably reach his ears with time, but oh was it a joy to watch them squirm. Honestly. They're fortunate that he's in such a good mood - what was intended to be slandering has just made his day. They're still getting put on shift with Floyd though. He's merciful, yet no martyr.
Tumblr media
Habits you steal:
Foraging (Inherited): You are always looking around for plants to propagandize. It's like stealing but not - because Crowley doesn't have any 'rules' about it so...heh. Free food. Jade's a living encyclopedia when it comes to botany and agriculture. He's the whole reason you've got a mini apothecary going in the kitchen and that instant-noodle stash got amped up in flavor. What? you ever add some fresh mushrooms and green onions to that instant chicken yakisoba? Mwah. The mountain lover's club needs to look out, 'cause the Ramshackle Prefect is about to bleed campus dry for every last specimen.
Yapping (Developed): Spinning off the above 'route'. Many people think Floyd's the talkative twin. Nah. This motherf*cker does NOT shut up. He treats you like his second conscience, asking questions he doesn't expect to be answered and giving commentary like your own personal narrator. Who needs thoughts when he literally says everything before you can think it? Floyd salutes you - 'cause finally. Finally, it isn't him subjected to Jade's inner spiels. Sorry Shrimpy, you are a sacrifice he's willing to make. If you ever break up or fight with Jade - Floyd's going to hunt you down - he can never go back. Never.
On a side note, you're an excellent listener now.
Tea (Inherited): Do you hate tea? No you don't. Not Jade's tea. There isn't much to comment on here, other than you will develop a taste for his Atlantic Twice-Seeped Water-Lily brew. You'll be craving it every night if ever sent back to our world (as if that'll happen). Mixed with honey from the Afterglow Savannah and served in a baby-blue ceramic cup that has a shimmer handle. That's your mug, by the way. He has other brews...some improvised and caution is indeed extended. They're tasty for the most part though.
“Ah, just smell that aroma. I developed this blend made just for you, my dear. I’m not one to seek out sweet floral notes for my tea, yet this flavor is an acquired taste that pulls you in for more. I finish the cup without realizing each time” -> Jade can be sweet himself, when he wants to be.
Wearing gloves (Developed): Jade makes you touch weird shit. All the time. Unprompted. He also makes you eat weird shit, but more often than not you can escape by shoveling his experiments onto someone he can get a more interesting reaction out of. Classically condition him not to feed you the weird shit by being unresponsive - off topic. Point is that with his obscene collection of terrariums? Plus being pulled along for foraging quests? You will be touching unknown and possibly poisonous plants, bugs, dirt, maybe some aquatic creatures like toads and fish. For all that is good, keep a pack of rubber gloves in your schoolbag. Keep a pair of insulated leather gloves in your breast pocket at all times too. Hand Sanitizer as well. Who knows when you’ll be elbow deep in murky water riddled with mysterious rainbow moss. What makes it rainbow? You don’t know and Jade won’t say. He does quip that it changes colors with emotions. Screw Twisted Wonderland and it’s freakish botany.
“Oh my, would you look at that vibrant shade of purple. Why are you so frightened? These are meant to be happy ‘bonding’ times for us as a couple, isn’t that what you said? Fufu - oh. Hurry up and put it in this jar. You’ll ruin the sample at this pace,” <- In truth, Jade saw red blooming at the edges of the moss and called quits before your nerves turned to anger. Fear? Amusing. Especially since you have more harmful ‘house plants’ growing on the mantle back at your dorm. Curtesy of Jade himself, of course. Azul doesn’t let him store his more precarious collection in Octavinelle and what you don’t know won’t hurt you. Yet he won’t push the jokes too far, since so few ever come out foraging with him. No no. He needs you to continue as a willing participant. Don’t get angry at him just yet, there are still so many places to explore and the day is young!
Doppelgänger Paranoia (Developed): The Leech twins tried to pull that shit where they swapped places for a day. Therefore you are now freakishly paranoid of Floyd trying to take Jade’s place to pull a prank. It is no help that Floyd is insanely good at mimicking his brother and vice versa. Sure, you could make a keyword or ask Jade to wear something special as a give away. Mark him. Maybe make an excuse of it being a thing human couples do and stick a pin on his lapel. Yet there isn’t a guarantee that he won’t just let Floyd in on it to see what happens. He’s a jerk like that, but your jerk nonetheless.
“Your caution is entertaining, and I do find all this extra attention flattering. Yet there are more taxing worries to mull over, wouldn’t you agree? Surely I’ve earned enough trust to circumvent any doubts in that mind of yours?” -> Do you know that the twin-swap was just a one time trick? Probably not. Doing it again would be boring with no novel results, but Jade does love watching you squirm with suspicion. He’ll offer an assurance eventually, and it will be your call to believe him or not. Until then? He has no problem being under your watchful eye. It’s quite cute, after all.
Habits he steals:
Grammar Control (Developed): Purely to piss you off. Coming from another world - your dialect isn't exactly the same as everyone in Twisted Wonderland. There are region specific languages, and then there is the common tongue. For simplicities sake, let's just say that everyone in TWST can speak common tongue and transferring over gave you this ability. Except (like Epel) you carry a heavy accent - and Jade loves to play grammar police. Your irritation never ceases to amuse him. That's right. He's the train kid from the 'Polar Express'. Just less nasal.
“Let’s try to capture that illusive letter ‘R’, shall we? You don’t want to give onlookers any more ammunition as a respectable prefect.”-> Says the only person using this as ammunition, except for Ace when he gets really snappy and Riddle’s mild cringe when your accent butchers a toast at the Unbirthday party. At this point you’re hearing ‘red leather, yellow leather’ and ‘mark went on a lark after dark’ in your sleep.
Routes (Developed): Another one with the need to have a bit of control. Just a bit. Get ready to roll out of bed at the ass-crack of dawn, because he will be there at five-am sharp to haul you back to Octavinelle (or on a hike. Saturday's only). Isn't it a human custom to stick close to your partner? He's just making sure you're cared for. Which is why you exist attached to his hip most days
Symbiosis 1 (Developed): Only a mild-note for Jade. His brother, noted below, takes this concept more to heart. Jade uses it as an enhancing factor to an already “well-rounded” relationship. The law of the sea dictates that those stronger will enter a ‘pact’ with weaker creatures - protection in exchange for care. You are not in need of protection with that frosh posse and stubborn head of yours. Jade mostly uses this ‘symbiotic relationship’ as a way to get you to do things for him, and to talk down your impulsive behaviors from time to time. Aka you won’t create excessive trouble if it means he feels ‘bound’ to go with (as if he wouldn’t be overjoyed to get in some chaos)
Observation (Developed?): Jade...knows everything about you. It's infuriating (to you, not him), but you are still a potential client regardless of his personal interest. Hobbies, tastes, your worst and best subject, weaknesses -all categorized. Azul and his business come first. Yet you're the only student on campus that has a 'doctored' file. Why?
“I never realized you are adverse to crowds. Yet you handle navigating Night Raven with no difficulties? Is this a mere preference, or would you prefer to find somewhere quiet while I accompany the others? What do you need?” -> (During Playful Land Event) He can't get the finer details without asking questions. There is no source for information about your world or your person other than your word of mouth. His unique magic would be easy - but it's just one question. One, and you might be too resilient for a response. Where's the fun? What makes this a habit is that Jade's keen eye becomes sharper.
Ramshackle (Developed): Bro just moved in. I’m serious. He got permission by pulling a favor. Azul doesn’t let him keep the more precarious plants in Octavinelle, so Jade has overtaken the kitchen with potted flora and fungi. Floyd is enthusiastic that he doesn't have to share a room - what? Twins don't always stick together. Those two probably fight more than they get along. Plus with Jade at Ramshackle it's an excuse to go see what's up with Shrimpy and maybe play with torture the little freshies you hang around with. It’s chapter three but you aren't booted out and have to deal with both Leeches every day. Seven preserve you.
“I let my excitement get the better of me for a moment…please, continue as if I am not here. My apologies.” == How rare for Jade’s mask to slip in front of his underclassmen. He was able to brush it off - giving a fib about his clubs upcoming excursion (not entirely untrue. He is excited to go for a hike with you this weekend). Yet the normally dull gossip of his dorm-mates was too much to bare. Not because your changes are becoming more pronounced, but because these little fish are foolish enough to think it’s making him soft. Enough to gossip so blatantly in his earshot? Gods, they make his job much too easy.
Tumblr media
Habits you steal:
Leering (Inherited): Floyd...oh dear. He has this habit of staring holes into the back of your head. Anyone's head, really. His presence is intimidating, and it's hard not to pick up what’s going on in his head. There's a catch to this though. You only leer at other people when he isn't around. Too busy with the man in question to bother 'people-watching' (unless you're actually pissed). Riddle is constantly on edge now because he has TWO people giving him the heebee-jeebies. Prefect, it was bad enough you were taking influence from ADeuce. Now the Leech brothers? Well, he'd still take you over Floyd any day. At least you won't try to act on that unsettling aura...yet.
“Somethin’ on my face?…why’re you staring at me like that? Unless you want my attention? Hehe, ya shoulda just said so!” <- Floyd can do it to you, but you can’t to him. Not unless you want to be suplexed and squished tightly for hours on end.
Impulse actions (Inherited): Chaotic energy anyone? Floyd needs a partner who is one of two things - can kick his ass on occasion so he'll play nice, or who will match his freak. Since matching the strength of a Moray Eel isn't something most humans can do? Well, maybe a bitch slap here or there but be aware he is letting it happen. Just know. Better be playful too, not no actual challenge. Point being- you need to match his freak. No buzz-kills.
“Ne Ne~ Yanno, I’ve never seen those super fancy fireworks you land people like to set off. Wanna go get some and rig the - eh? You already got them?….Hahaha Shrimpy’s getting gutsy. I’m so happy” -> His eyes are practically glowing with anticipation. You’re now Azul's third headache 1000%, someone get that man an Asprin.
Snacks (Developed): Floyd can EAT. The only one with a stronger appetite is Jade, but he has a better control over his hunger. While their bodies changed to look human, their appetites did not decrease. Going with ‘symbiosis,’ Floyd gets a bit needy and talks like you’re his internal clock. Jade’s the yapper but Floyd just expects you to know what he needs. So you will always be carrying a selection of snacks (Grim gets in on this) in your bag/purse. Also fidget toys. Not for eating, but to give him when you’re stuck anywhere particularly boring. Props if you can somehow get a two-in-one with the twisted wonderland equivalent of those Air Heads Pull-Aparts.
Lullaby and Goodnight (Developed) : Instant calming effect. Merfolk are very particular with music and are sensitive to vocals. Floyd in particular is super picky. You could be the worst singer on the planet (Floyd will give you half-assed lip for it if you are, in all fairness) but the easiest way to calm him down is with music. It’s cringey and unrealistic to us land-folk but there’s plenty of singing in Atlantica. So humming a soft lullaby for him while sitting together won’t earn any looks in Octavinelle. Unless you sound awful, to which he will punt anyone that speaks out. Not that they would, since a calm Floyd is a godsend no matter the means achieved.
“Did I say you could listen in, hah? Sounds to me like someone’s in the mood for ‘my’ kinda song….don’t move, Shrimpy. This’ll be quick.” <- Good or bad - doesn’t matter. Getting to hear you is Floyd’s privilege. He’s a bit possessive of it, to be frank. So if someone butts in when he’s in the middle of calming down, Floyd’s going to be pissed to the max.
The Little Mermaid (Inherited): Drags you down to the sea at every opportunity. Don’t fight him, just guzzle the vomit-inducing potion and get a move on. Floyd doesn’t care how much a mer-transfiguration potion costs, Azul can take care of it. Floyd hates being restrained to dry land, and hey. He’s up here, so it’s only fair you go down into the sea trenches too. Don’t worry, he won’t take you anywhere too dangerous. He’ll even teach you how to get your sea legs - fish legs? Look. He teaches you how to swim in your mer-form, which he is severely disappointed does not resemble a shrimp.
Habits he steals:
Phone Privileges (Developed) : Floyd’s cellphone is normally in DND mode at all times. The only exceptions are Azul and his Momma - Jade was one too up until they came to dry land. There’s only so many mushroom photos and long voicemails about random crap that Floyd can take. Oh - and you’re an exception now. He saves all your voicemails - some for callbacks to win arguments and others to play when he’s about to sleep. You just better be careful when you call him and what for, also always pick up if he calls you. Otherwise there’s going to be one angry eel lurking by your bedroom window. With ‘first-contact’ privileges, all the unflattering candid pics he has of you are just a click away from being shared if he feels like it (teases but wouldn’t do it. Well, unless you really are ignoring him. Be warned)
Using F*cking Doors(Inherited) : Yes. Yes, you read that right. Floyd loves to parkour across campus. The amount of times he’s snuck into Ramshackle through that tiny circle window in the attic is frustrating. You’re seriously considering bolting the thing shut if it keeps him off the roof and on the ground. Y’know, for someone who can’t fly a broom? He sure has no problem climbing brick walls with his bare hands like some kinda cockroach. A Leech cockroach. Jamil’s worst nightmare good god. After the sixth-or-so heart attack, Floyd’s not allowed anywhere near Ramshackle if it’s not through the front door. The ghosts have strict instructions to punt him…to which he took as a challenge (because of course he did). Until a window was smashed, and you sent hellfire down upon him.
“I said it was an’ accident! What more do you want from me, huh? It’s your fault anyway for sicking those ghost fish on me - Urk…fiiine. I’m sorry or whatever” <- Always will back down the moment you come across as genuinely pissed. Usually with a grunt and hiss under his breath, kicking his foot before stalking off to cool down for a bit. Always fixes whatever he broke or tries to make amends once his mood is less sour.
Symbiosis II (Developed): Paired with the above 'match his freak' and second rendition of Jade's. Except Floyd is 100% serious. Floyd's going to do right by you, but you've got to do right by him. People are going to wonder why the small-pint prefect is sitting here covering one of bro's shifts (they feared for your life when you basically told him to 'fuck off', knowing he was angry after getting scolded by Azul) but that's how it is. Floyd's symbiosis is different than Jade's. He's more impulsive, yet also more predictable with what he needs. The definition of "no one can tell me to do shit except my spouse" 'cause symbiosis is a mutual respect and trade. No one can pick on you except for him. No one can help you the way he does. He is not going anywhere. Ever. Bonded for life - that kind of ‘sappy shit’.
"I already said I don't wanna... ughhh, babysitting those frosh fishies is so booooring. Can't we just ask Azul to lock 'em in a tank or somethin'?.... ALRIGHT, Little Shrimpy. I get it already so stop yammering in my ear...." <- Floyd's the softer brother, if you can believe that. Acts of service are what get him and he thrives on being needed. So you'll be doing it a lot to earn that compliance from him. Be the iron fist that gets him to back down, and simultaneously the one slipping him a few party poppers to set off at one of Heartslabyul's tea-parties as a reward.
The ✨Fashion✨ (Developed) : Surface-world fashion is one of Floyd’s special interests. Oddly enough? You’re a perfectly-sized dress up doll. It’s cute how large his shoes are in comparison to your feet. Hah! You look like a clown clobbering around in those things. He 100% gives you a pair of light up sneakers that sparkle when you walk - makes it easier to find you in crowds. Not that he needs to. Mostly it’s just for fun. He’ll even get a matching pair so you don’t feel zeroed out.
VIP Menu (Developed) : Floyd has a ‘secret’ menu over at the Mostro Lounge. He’s the head cook, don’t ya know? Makes real tasty dishes. C’mon, praise him. He’ll add a few dishes just for you since you’re so picky - that’s a bad trait to have for a broke Shrimp by the way. Good thing he’s around to make sure you’re eating.
“Oi! I told ya that was for you. If the lil’ seal’s hungry he can get somethin’ off the menu on his own…unless he’s lookin’ for a squeeze?” <- One major gripe Floyd has with Grim is how he’s always mooching off your plate. It’s fine if Azul’s picky with his food, cause that’s Azul. You’re different ‘cause in Floyd’s mind responsible for you. Again. He takes the symbiosis thing more seriously than Jade, and will poke your cheek relentlessly and comment if it’s lost it’s squish. He always serves you something to eat, even if you don’t order. Doesn’t let anyone else prepare it either.
Protective (Developed) : At the risk of sounding like a broken record, Floyd is very attentive. He’s clingy as hell and always looking for an excuse to have a good tussle - you’re his favorite person to screw with. Yet only himself, Azul, and Jade get the green card to look at you with anything other than respect. Cause he knows they don’t mean it - and even your little freshman buddies don’t get a pass. Maybe the seal since Floyd could squish Grim like a grape and he knows it. Leona’s almost gotten many challenges for the whole ‘herbivore’ thing.
“ ‘s nice, right? What’s better than one of me? Two, hah! Jade might have my face but now Shrimpy’s got my personality” == Finds the situation funny for like, an hour? Maybe two? Doesn’t matter because ‘Shrimpy is Shrimpy’ - plain as that, really. He gets more joy out of teasing people when they find out you’re with him. As if Floyd gives two sh*ts what other people think? Nah.
1K notes · View notes
planetaryupscaled · 7 months ago
Text
Everything's Fine if You Pretend
Male Reader x Danielle
Tags: 28k, smut, first time, creampie, oral
The story is not ours, we alternate the original story to match our desired settings.
Tumblr media
“I’m sorry, what?”
Danielle cocked her head with the same impish grin she always wore.
“She’s uh, asking if you would like to come to the wedding.”
“Why?” She almost seemed cocky—oh she always did.
“Because you’re a friend.” I said, stepping over the curb as we crossed the street. “She likes you more than me.”
“Your sister wants me to be her plus-one? Seems a little weird.”
“My plus-one, actually.” I managed. “She’s forcing me to take somebody and she wants it to be you.”
Danielle smirked. “Why me? Surely if she wants you to take somebody, you can just ask one of your pals to take to a boring wedding.”
“You’re really going to make me say it, aren’t you?”
Her knowing grin could light up the sky. “Absolutely. So, I ask again, why does it have to be me?”
The sigh that escaped my lips was filled with a mixture of defeat and deep embarrassment. “Because she thinks we’re dating.”
“There it is!” Danielle laughed loudly as we approached the roundabout.
“It’s not what you think! They wouldn’t stop bugging me about trying to find a girlfriend. ‘Girlfriend’ this, ‘girlfriend’ that and ‘how come you are twenty and still single?’ Ugh. It’s exhausting.”
“They?”
“Who else do you think? my parents, my sister.”
Danielle crossed her arms over her chest and playfully nudged me with her shoulder. “So, your first instinct was to lie and say that I was your girlfriend?”
“Well, I tried a few times, but it never worked out. Since they wouldn’t shut up about it, I figured the best course of action was to say that we were dating just to get them off my back.”
“Okay then, new question. How long have we been dating, sweetie?”
“I told them last November.”
Danielle’s eyes widened and her mouth was held agape in a smile of mock disbelief. “No way, we’ve been dating for a year and you haven’t told me?”
“We aren’t dating!”
“Hmm. It’s a wonder you haven’t proposed...”
“Danielle! We. Aren’t. Dating.”
“Well, apparently we are, since that must be the reason why your mom invited me to join at every holiday dinner since last year, and why my parents let me.”
“Wait, what?”
“We’re neighbours, you dummy! You think our parents don’t talk with each other? The day you told your mom we were dating, she told my parents, who asked me about it. I just played along.”
“You knew this entire time and said nothing? What was with the entire conversation up to this point?”
She grinned and leaned her head over my shoulder. “Do you have any idea how fun it is? You get all red and you tuck your head like a turtle.”
I pushed her off, but returned her smile. “You such a … “
“Hey now, you are the one who lied. I’m just having some fun with the consequences. So, what about this wedding?”
I sighed. “All you have to do is say that you can’t make it. Just say that you have to go visit a family or something.”
“Why do I have to do it?”
“Because she won’t believe me. If she hears it from you, then she will.”
“Why not just tell her the truth that we aren’t actually a couple?”
“And admit that I lied for almost a year? Pass.”
Danielle stretched her arms above her head and leaned back, which helped to accentuate her figure. One of the consequences to growing up with a female best friend was watching her develop into a beautiful young woman. She was slender but toned thanks to her years of being in cheerleader. Her body was shaped well underneath her light grey hoodie and black skinny jeans, with gentle curves and supple breasts. They were small but seemed to be fairly well shaped.
Did I have a crush on her? I used to.
Did she know that? Absolutely.
Did she seem to care? Not at all.
-
“Why not lie and tell that we broke up?”
“They like you too much. I think that might actually kill them.”
Danielle rolled her eyes. “You know this charade is going to meet an ugly end eventually, right? The longer it goes on, the worse it’s going to be when they peek behind the curtain.”
“I’ll burn that bridge when I get to it. For now, can you just tell her that you can’t make it to the wedding?” I pleaded. Danielle sighed as we turned the corner on the sidewalk and began walking up the driveway to my house.
“Fine. But you owe me. Anything else I need to know?”
“She was thinking about inviting you out for breakfast tomorrow. Again, all you need to do is say you already have plans.”
Danielle frowned. “You know I’ll be cashing in these favours sooner rather than later, right?”
I laxed in relief and unlocked the front door. “I’ll take whatever I can get. Just... please.”
-
My sister called out the moment the door opened. “How was the movie?”
Before I had a chance to open my mouth, Danielle chirped up with a wicked smile. “It was great, Unnie!”
My sister almost sprinted around the corner, and I could only hold my head in shame. “Danielle!” my sister cried gleefully and pulling her into a tight hug, her eyes glared daggers at me.
“Why don’t you go get her a drink?”
“Diet coke please, sweetie.” Danielle grinned.
I had to keep from cursing under my breath as I kicked off my shoes and stepped towards the kitchen. Over my shoulder, I could tell my sister lowered her voice as she quietly spoke to Danielle, but she was still so excited that I could easily hear them both.
“Sweetie? That’s new.”
I swear, I could see the grin on Danielle’s face even around the corner.
“Yeah, we kept it really casual for a while, but we talked and we’re ready to start taking things a bit more seriously. He’s actually taking me out for brunch tomorrow.”
I winced, but removed the requested drink from the fridge. Really? Her choice for alternate plans was a date?
“Oh really? we planned on having breakfast tomorrow. He never said anything about a date.”
“Oh, well if you two have plans, then we can easily reschedule...”
“Nonsense! You two enjoy your date. Has he told you about the wedding?”
I could see Danielle’s feigned curiosity when I stepped back into the room.
“What wedding?”
The death glares my sister gave made me silently vow to slap Danielle.
“I’ve been telling you to ask her for weeks.”
“Noona, I just…” she cut me off by turning back to face Danielle.
“We are going to a relative’s wedding in Jeju the day after tomorrow. I know this is extremely last minute...” Her dagger-like stare made a bead of sweat form on the back of my neck. “...but I was wondering if you wanted to come with us?”
Danielle tilted her head like she was remembering something. That, or dumping the bullshit out of her ears.
“Right, my parents mentioned that you two were gonna be gone for a few days. They never said anything about me coming with you, though.”
“Well, I wanted HIM to be the one to ask you, but obviously he still hasn’t after a month. You’d think that he would care at least a little bit.”
“Noona...” I fumbled for a lie that seemed more appropriate than ‘I didn’t ask her because we’re not dating’. “…I figured she wouldn’t enjoy it. It’s just a wedding, and I don’t want to force her to do something she’ll hate.”
I passed Danielle her drink. Unfortunately, my sister seemed intent on winning this battle. “That is her choice to make, not yours. Ask her.”
A sigh escaped my lips while I looked between the two women. One glaring like she was going to beat me with the business end of a flip-flop, and the other trying her hardest to keep from laughing out loud.
“Would you like to come to Jeju with me for the wedding?” Danielle’s smile dripped with her classic impish charm.
“I would love to.”
-
When the door was carefully closed, I turned back to Danielle who made herself comfortable sitting on the edge of my bed while sipping her drink.
“Dan, what the fuck?”
She chuckled. “What? Did I do something wrong?”
“All you had to do was say you had plans, and then you wouldn’t need to come to this wedding.”
“I don’t have plans, and I want to come.”
“You do?”
Danielle set her can on my nightstand and lied back on the bed, spreading her arms out towards either side like she was trying to make half a snow angel in the wrinkles of my comforter.
“Yeah. I don’t have anything to do, and this genuinely sounds like it will be fun. Three days in Jeju? Count me in.”
“You do realize we’re going to have to pretend the entire trip, right?”
“That’s what’s gonna make it fun.”
“You’re an ass.” I smiled and sat down on the bed, looking down at her.
“Again, I’m just enjoying the consequences of your actions.”
A moment of silence passed. I scratched the side of my face.
“Did you have to use a date as your way out of breakfast tomorrow?”
Danielle propped herself up on her elbows and grinned. “Hey, it gets you out of having to have breakfast with her too.”
“Okay, good point. But brunch? Really?”
“It’s the first thing that came to mind.”
“I thought only old people called it brunch.”
“You can call it whatever you want!”
“Late breakfast.”
“Fine.”
“Early lunch.”
“Sure.”
“Very early dinner.”
Danielle pursed her lips. “Are you done?”
“Midnight snack?”
She sighed. “Okay, this conversation isn’t going anywhere. Tomorrow, I’ll come over at ten, and then we can head out. What do you wanna do? Another movie?”
“Huh? I thought we were going to eat.”
“We don’t have to, dumbass!” Danielle laughed. “I just said that to get both of us out of breakfast. As long as we leave and stay gone for an hour or two, it doesn’t matter what we do. So, what do you want to do tomorrow?”
“I don’t know, what do you want?”
“Hmm, it’s like talking to a brick wall, except a wall is usually more decisive.” She said, rolling her eyes.
“Fuck. You.”
“That’s the plan.” she smirked. “You know, since we’re dating now, and that’s what couples do, but we’re gonna need to be quiet since your sister is right downstairs.”
“Dan...”
“No, actually, I’m supposed to be the one calling your name.”
“Danielle!”
-
As it turned out, late breakfast was exactly what we did. Danielle sat across from me in the booth, slowly picking away at her Bibimbap while I chowed down on my Bulgoki. As usual, we were both dressed in our hoodies and jeans like a pair of mannequins. But, something was different about Danielle. It was subtle.
“Are you wearing makeup?” I asked, and she batted her eyes.
“Just a bit of foundation. Why, see something you like?”
“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you wear makeup. I’m surprised.”
“Well, if we’re going to a wedding tomorrow, then I need some practice.”
“During early lunch...”
Danielle rolled her eyes. “Well, a girl needs makeup for a date.”
“This isn’t a date.” I sighed.
“Yeah, but your sister thinks so, and that’s what matters.”
“There is no way she saw that you were wearing makeup.”
Danielle took another forkful and chuckled. “She noticed the moment I walked in the door.”
“I doubt that.”
“Hey, don’t get mad because it took you half an hour to see it.”
“Yeah, but you were only in the house for like, fifteen seconds!”
“And during that time, she commented about it and said that I did a good job.”
“When?”
“When you went back upstairs to grab your hoodie.” Danielle said, matter-of-factly.
“You’re pulling my leg.”
“Am not. Here, look at that couple over there.” Danielle pointed her gaze and I followed it to a pair that was sitting at a table towards the middle of the room. Why they weren’t at one of the many open booths near the windows, I didn’t know.
“What do you see about them?” Danielle asked.
“Well, a guy and a girl. They’re having a very early dinner together.”
“You’re never going to call it brunch, are you?”
“Not on your life.”
Danielle sighed. “Fine. The girl. Is she wearing makeup?”
I turned my attention away from guy, and towards his companion. From this distance though, I couldn’t make any confirmations on whether she was wearing makeup. She looked completely natural.
“No.”
Danielle made a quiet noise like a buzzer for an incorrect answer. “It’s subtle, but lipstick at the very least. If I had to guess, I would also say a bit of a touch of foundation.”
“How can you tell?”
“Because I can. Now, about more serious matters,” Danielle turned back to me, but I kept my gaze fixed on the couple. The restaurant was quiet, and I could faintly overhear the boy talking, even though his voice was lowered.
“Hey! You there?”
“Huh?” My attention was torn back to Danielle, who was staring with an amused expression.
“Did you hear anything I asked?”
“Uh, yeah?”
“You— I asked what the plan was for the wedding.”
I faltered. “We’re... pretending to be a couple?”
Danielle rolled her eyes so wide it must have hurt.
“That’s already been established! I’m asking when are we leaving? How are we travelling? What are we doing when we’re at Jeju? What’s the plan for the hotel? What time is the wedding? When are we coming back?”
I winced at the assault of questions. “Okay, okay, I get it.” I took a deep breath.
“As far as I know, we’re driving down to Jeju, and we’re leaving at noon tomorrow. Knowing my sister, we’ll actually end up leaving at eleven, and she would want you to be packed and at our house by nine thirty. When we’re at Jeju, we’re going to check into the hotel and hang out there until dinner, and then we’re going to Cheonjiyeon Waterfalls.”
“Sounds romantic.” Danielle joked. I ignored the red in my cheeks.
“Anyway, then we go back to the hotel and in the morning, we get ready for the reception. It starts at one, everyone is there by noon, she’ll makes us be there for ten, you know the drill. The wedding ends after dinner, we stay at the hotel again, then head home in the morning.”
“Alright, but that still leaves one question.”
“What’s that?”
“The hotel.” Danielle raised her eyebrows like I should know what she was implying.
“What about the hotel?”
Danielle’s eyebrows dropped to an annoyed glare. “How many rooms, dummy? Are the three of us staying in the same room?”
“Uh, no.” I said quickly. It was difficult to meet her eyes. “Two rooms. One for her, and the other for us two.”
“Okay, so we’ll have to be quiet when we have sex if your sister is in the next room.”
I decided not to speak, and buried my face into my bulgoki. It tasted great just a minute ago, but now it tasted like shame. Danielle just smirked and pressed her opening.
“Who knows, maybe while you’re railing me, she’ll be able to hear us on the other side of the wall.”
Danielle had always been... blunt, but this vulgarity was new. Hearing her talk like that made all the blood in my body rush to my face. Well, that, and one other place.
“Dan! What’s wrong with you?”
She holds up her hands defensively, like I was the one crossing the line.
“Hey, if we’re dating, your sister expects us to be having sex.”
“Again, we’re just pretending. And it’s only for three days!”
“What about when we get back? What’s your brilliant scheme then?”
I winced into the few bites left of my bulgoki. “I don’t know. I’ll think of something.”
Danielle polished off the last of her bibimbap and grinned. “Well, you better think quickly. You done eating?”
“Yeah.”
“Okay. I’m gonna go to the washroom, you can pay, and then we’ll head out.”
“Wait, why do I have to pay?” I protested.
“Because I know that your sister slipped you some money. I’ll be right back!”
Danielle left the table, and I took one last bite before signalling the waiter. Meanwhile, I tried to calm down the erection that had formed in my pants. I really didn’t need her to see it when I stood up to leave. Why was she being so care-free now godamit.
Did she like the idea of us being together? No, absolutely not. She expressed a long time ago that she didn’t see me that way, when I had the guts to confess to her in six grade. We barely talked for months afterwards. Now, she was just taking the opportunity of my stupid lie to torment me. There wasn’t any point in getting hung up on something that was never going to happen.
-
It was a few minutes before Danielle returned, and I gave her an exhausted smile. Her cheeks were red when she looked at me, and she almost looked shy when she sat down. I raised an eyebrow.
“What, did you fall in or something?”
Danielle shook her head. “No. You didn’t check your phone?”
“I left it at home. Oh god, what kind of horrible memes did you send me this time?”
Danielle paused. “Uh, you’ll see.”
“Great. I can’t wait to get home and question your sanity. Let’s go.”
-
Aside from Danielle stopping to play with a small terrier being walked by an older man, our stroll back was uneventful. Danielle returned to her house as I stepped into mine. I wasn’t surprised when I immediately heard my sister walk out of the living room.
“How was your date?” She called.
“Good.”
“Did you tell her about…”
She rounded the corner, and I cut her off. “Yes, I told her about the plans, what time we’re leaving, and everything else. Don’t worry.”
She didn’t look satisfied yet. “Did you pay with the money I gave you?”
“Noona, I would have paid even if you didn’t give me money.”
“Well, I’m sorry for worrying. Danielle’s a good one.”
“You don’t need to worry about it. Everything’s under control.”
The slight wrinkles in her face deepened.
“Do you really love Danielle?”
Sucker punch to the gut.
“Uh... what?”
“I’m just asking, because it seems like things aren’t going very well. You two obviously brought your relationship to the next level, but it doesn’t seem like you’re happy. Danielle is, but you aren’t.”
“Why do you ask?” I said cautiously.
She frowned. “You two have been dating for over a year, but I’ve never even seen you hug each other, much less anything else. I understand keeping things casual, but intentionally not inviting her to the wedding? Why do you not want her to come?”
I stammered. “Because... I don’t think she would enjoy it. There won’t be anyone she knows there, and...” My voice faltered. She sighs.
“If things are going badly between you two, all you have to do is tell me. I can help, you know.”
“Everything’s fine, Noona. I promise.”
She just got a sad look in her eyes and turned away. “I really wish you wouldn’t lie to me. I don’t want you to lose the best woman you’re ever going to find.”
“Well, I’m gonna go upstairs.”
“You left your phone in the kitchen.” She offered flatly. “Danielle sent some... interesting pictures.”
I winced.
“They’re called memes. Don’t worry, Danielle doesn’t actually mean those things.”
“Uh-huh.” Was her only reply while I grabbed my phone. I didn’t look at the screen until I was halfway up the stairs. At that point, my jaw dropped and I almost tripped. I could only manage to stumble up the rest of the steps and shut myself in my room before looking closer at the four pictures.
Only one was the horrible meme I expected. Instead, my gaze was affixed on the other three pictures.
They were photos, obviously taken in a public washroom.
Photos of Danielle.
The first was a classic selfie using the washroom mirror, but Danielle wasn’t wearing her hoodie. Her hand not holding the phone had her shirt pulled up to her chin, revealing her lack of a bra.
Fuck.
From her slender, smooth stomach all the way up to her navel, her skin was the same flawless shade of pale ivory as it wrapped around and under her supple breasts. They were perhaps a single handful each, with delicate skin and perfect, small, perky nipples in the center of each mass.
Danielle’s cheeks were red, but her smile couldn’t have been brighter.
The second photo was similar to the first, in the sense that the photo was looking into the reflection of the mirror. This time, Danielle’s shirt was removed altogether, but she was facing away so I could only see her soft back and a hint of sideboob. She grinned over her shoulder, and her other hand had her jeans and panties pulled down below the cheeks of her rear end, showing her small yet pert, bare and flawless ass. It was clear even in the soft shading of her bottom.
I knew I should have looked away—it was wrong for me to be looking at these pictures, much less staring at them. Surely, she sent them to the wrong person. Either that, or she had sent the wrong photos altogether. Either way, my lower appendage was as hard as granite and made my jeans very uncomfortable, very quickly.
The last picture made my throat catch. She was sitting on the floor of the washroom, using her hoodie like a towel underneath her. Her hand held the phone in between her legs, looking back up at her. The only thing she wore was a smile.
Her legs were spread, her other hand was placed on the smooth, hairless patch of skin in between her thighs. Because of that, the view of her lower lips was very obscured, but no less erotic. Only her thumb, forefinger and pinky were visible. I could take a wild guess as to where the other two fingers were.
I don’t know how long I stared at the pictures of my best friend, completely slack-jawed. I mean, sure, I’ve thought about what Danielle looked like naked. Every straight guy with a female friend has done the same. Still, I never expected to get proven so wrong. Every part of her was somehow better than the mental image my mind had conjured. It was different, yes, but definitely better.
Her breasts looked slightly different than I imagined, but they fit much better proportionally. Her ass was pert, years of cheerleader made it toned and smooth like two perfect globes.
Her pussy was clean shaven instead of having a small patch as I expected. However, the lack of hair simply let all of the attention be directed towards the beautiful flower being spread open by a pair of delving fingers.
Somehow, I fumbled around enough to sit down on the edge of my bed and start a video call. After undoing the button on my jeans and letting the bulge in my boxers have a bit more room to breathe, of course.
Danielle answered before the first ring finished. Her hoodie was discarded, leaving her in just her t-shirt. In my mind’s eye, I could still see it bunched up underneath her chin and showing her shapely breasts. Danielle still had the same smile from the photos.
“Calling so soon after the date? A girl would think you’re needy. I take it you liked my meme?”
“I uh... I think you might have sent me the wrong pictures.”
“Oh no.” Danielle frowned. “What pictures did I send?”
“Uh, there was um... they were photos of you.”
“Of me?” Danielle raised an amused eyebrow.
“Yeah.” I confirmed. “With... without clothes.”
Danielle grinned. “Why are you so awkward?”
“Huh?”
“I meant to send those. That’s what I was doing in the washroom before we left.”
I floundered. “So, you mean that…”
“While you were paying, I was taking... an artistic photo of mine, and sending them to you. It’s a shame you left your phone at home. I would have loved to see you get so embarrassed in public.”
“Why?”
Danielle giggled and laid back. I could tell that like me, she had been sitting on the edge of her bed, but had now lied down and was holding her phone in the air above her face. Her hair fanned out around her head like a halo.
“Because couples send each other nudes, dummy! If we’re gonna pretend to be a couple, it would be a lot more convincing if you have a few pictures of me on your phone. I can send some more, if you want…”
“No!” I said quickly. Danielle’s grin faded, and I took a breath.
“Dan, my sister saw those pictures.”
Her smile returned, but it seemed like it was only halfway there. “Good.”
“How is that good?!”
“Because,” said Danielle, “…that should help to convince her that we’re dating. Otherwise, why would I be sending you nudes? Speaking of which, how did she even see them? Don’t you have a lock on your phone?”
“No.”
“Why not? Aren’t you worried about random people going through your stuff?”
“How would they do that? I keep my phone on me all the time.”
Danielle just stared, unimpressed. “You have your phone at all times, huh?”
“Okay…” I relented. “I left it at home a few times, but my sister is the only person who’ll see it, and she’s not much for snooping.”
“And it’s because she doesn’t snoop that she saw a picture of me fingering myself?”
I swallowed my tongue along with the rest of my argument. Danielle had a point. She must have seen her victory, since her eyes twinkled.
“If you want to make my tits your home screen, I’ll just ask that you put a password first. I think one look at my goodies is enough for your sister.”
In the small image of myself in the lower corner of the screen, I could see the red on my cheeks. After a moment of silence, Danielle chuckled.
“What did she think?”
“What do you mean?”
“Did she make any comments about the pictures or anything?”
I shook my head. “Uh, no. She just said that you sent some interesting pictures, and that was it.”
The gap between Danielle’s eyebrows narrowed. “I know your sister, and that seems strangely vague for her.”
“I think...” The words struggled to form proper sentences. “…I think it’s because she doesn’t entirely believe us.”
“She doesn’t think we’re dating?”
“No, I think it’s more along the lines of her believing that we’re dating a little too much.”
Danielle looked confused. “Okay, you’re gonna have to walk me through this one because you aren’t making sense.”
I let out a sigh. “Think of it from her point of view. We’ve been ‘dating’ for a year, but absolutely nothing has changed. We still act the same way we always have—as best friends and neighbours. Now, I was so reluctant to invite you to the wedding.”
Danielle waited after I finished my sentence. Several seconds passed before she lifted her hand and made a keep going movement. “Come on, you gotta give me a little more here. Instead of beating around the bush, just say what’s the problem.”
“From what I understand, she fully believes that we’re dating, but also thinks that we’re having some problems and are on the verge of breaking up.”
Danielle frowned. “I literally sent you a picture of my—and she thinks we’re gonna split? What kind of logic is that?”
I struggled to find the best way to put my thoughts into words. No matter what way I said it, it sounded odd.
“Actually, I think she believes that you’re in the relationship, but not me.”
“And how does that work?”
“I actively avoided inviting you to anything. Now you’re sending me nudes. I think she believes that I’m going to break up with you.”
“Oh.” Danielle looked genuinely speechless. I could usually tell what she was thinking at any given moment. Right now, she was an enigma. She risked a half-grin.
“It sounds like you should pick up the slack, make her believe.”
“And how am I supposed to do that? We’re not actually dating. I can’t just start making out with you in front of her.”
“Why not? I sent you nudes. Take the leap.”
“Wait, what?”
Danielle just gave a weak smile, her cheeks flushing with a tinge of pink. “I’ve gotta start packing. See you tomorrow.”
The last thing I saw before the call ended was Danielle giving a kiss towards the camera. I was stuck there, dumbfounded, and trying to wrap my head around what was happening.
-
Danielle was taking this ‘pretend couple’ thing way too far. The worst part was, I couldn’t even bring myself to be mad about it. She had made it clear a long time ago that she wasn’t interested—basically just told me to grow a pair and step up the act on our fake relationship.
Take the leap?
I shook my head, trying to force the thoughts away like they were insects that had crawled in my ears. No. I buried those fantasies years ago. I won’t let them dig their way out just because of an act. I fell in love with her a long time ago. If that happened again...
I wasn’t sure if there was any way to recover from that.
I opened our text messages again and tried not to stare at the nude selfies as I deleted them. Sadly, I couldn’t make them vanish from my mind as easily as they vanished from the screen.
As much as I tried to ignore it, Danielle was the only person on my mind.
-
We were planning to leave at noon. My sister decided to wake me up at six. I couldn’t really complain. I had my alarm set for six-thirty. Damn that woman and the curse of punctuality she bestowed upon me.
Sleeping was peaceful. I rarely had dreams, so it was just a time where nothing could bother me. No worries. No memories. No apprehensions. No fears. No regrets. Not even Danielle could break the veil. She had plagued my thoughts for over a dozen hours after the video chat. It was only when I finally managed to drift away from consciousness that my mind went quiet. It was wonderful.
Unfortunately, I had to wake up.
From my extra-hot shower, to brushing my teeth, to double-checking that I had everything packed, Danielle resided rent-free in the forefront of my mind. Most of the images in my head weren’t even the precious memories of her nude selfies. They were there, absolutely, but the images of her naked form were drowned among the flash of her smile, the sound of her laugh, and the twinkle in her eyes.
This weekend was going to be a nightmare.
It only got worse when Danielle showed up a quarter after nine. I answered the door, and was surprised by Danielle jumping forward and embracing me in a tight hug. Even through her hoodie, I could feel the curves of her body pressing against mine. Her hair was loose and draping down to her shoulders like a shimmering curtain. It smelled like strawberries. Her face was cradled on my chest, and I heard her whisper in my ear.
“Hug me back, idiot.”
I hesitantly reciprocated, wrapping my arms around her lower back. I tried to ignore how wonderful it was. Danielle felt so good in my embrace. It seemed so natural to hold her like this, and I became painfully aware of the reality. We had been best friends for our entire lives, but I could probably count on one hand the number of times that we actually made physical contact with each other for anything other than a high-five or a friendly punch. When was the last time we hugged?
I couldn’t even begin to say. Maybe we never did.
We stayed like that for several seconds too long, breathing against each other in silence. Eventually, Danielle moved her head a tiny bit to look down the hall.
“Hey Noona!”
“Hello Danielle. Have you had breakfast?”
Danielle pulled away from the hug, slipped off her shoes, and casually began walking down the hall like nothing happened. “Not yet. I hope it’s okay if I raid your cupboards for some cereal.”
“You will not have cereal when I’m almost done making a true breakfast.”
“Oh, you spoil me too much.”
“Nonsense. You deserve only the best.?”
I snapped back to reality, still feeling the warmth of Danielle in my arms, and looked back to see a small, carry-on suitcase resting in the open doorframe. I pulled it inside and shut the door before following them to the kitchen.
My sister had returned to her self-appointed post, twisting and turning across the tile floor as she managed half a dozen things at once—she looked like a contestant in some extreme cooking show. I just kept my distance on the other side of the counter. It may have looked like she was drowning in her process, but in her own words, everyone else just got in her way.
“Need a hand?” Danielle asked with a smile.
“Nope, you are not to lift a finger.”
“Oh please, I can help.”
She turned around with an exasperated look. “Danielle, I will not let you do any work as a beloved guest in our house.”
“Come on.” Danielle grinned. “I want to help. We can take care of the eggs, at the very least. That way, you can make sure the other things don’t burn.”
“Fine. But don’t you dare try to help with the dishes!”
“Understood.” Danielle laughed.
What the fuck? Every time I ever tried to help with anything, she would practically tear my throat out, push me away, and then complain that I never did anything around the house. Yet somehow, with just a few simple words, Danielle managed to convince her to relinquish her iron chains.
I needed to take notes.
Danielle certainly got comfortable despite doing something as innocuous. She stood as close as she possibly could. Her body was pressed up into my side, which sent a frustratingly confusing shudder through my core. She was taking adorable little glances up into my eyes, and giggling every time I awkwardly looked away.
Take the leap.
Danielle’s words echoed through my mind. I instinctively knew that she wouldn’t mind if I did take a step up, since she was so... blunt, previously. I bit the inside of my cheek hard enough to draw blood. I wasn’t quite sure, but I swore that I could see Danielle’s eyes sparkle when I wrapped an arm around her waist.
What was I doing? Feeling her pressed up against my side was doing terrible things to my heart. I wanted nothing more than to stay like that forever. Danielle felt so wonderful and soft. Not to mention, knowing that it was her I was pulling close—that was the forbidden cherry on top.
Despite the strain growing in my chest, I kept my hand curled around the side of her slender stomach. I even managed an awkward smile when Danielle swiped a butter-covered thumb on the tip of my nose.
I wanted to do it. I wanted it so badly that I could barely breathe. Her lips looked so inviting—like soft little pillows framing a smile that couldn’t have been more perfect. Resisting the urge to lean in for that wicked kiss made it feel like something in my chest was under tension so high it would snap.
How did I let this happen? Just yesterday I promised myself that I wouldn’t let her hurt me again. I wouldn’t let Danielle burrow her way into my chest and carve another hole that took years to heal.
Yet, at what was literally the very first opportunity for failure. So much for my willpower to resist the charm of a succubus. I knew this would only end in flames. The moment this act ended; I would be left with a vicious wound in the shape of her.
Despite that, I couldn’t bring myself to care about the consequences yet. That was something I would just have to deal with later. The glint in Danielle’s beautiful brown eyes was far too intoxicating.
I didn’t let go of her until the three of us were sitting down to eat. Even then, Danielle shifted her chair adjacent to mine. We sat so close we were practically wearing each other’s pants. Every time I caught a peek at my sister, she just gave a curious smile.
It only got more complicated from then on. Thankfully, she went upstairs to do her classic quadruple-check over every single thing she packed into her suitcase. Unfortunately, that left Danielle and I alone on the couch while we waited for our departure time. I desperately hoped that Danielle wouldn’t fixate on this weekend. Thankfully she seemed to stay her normal self, even if she was cuddled up into my side. It was such a casual display of affection that it almost made my heart flutter more than our hug when she entered the house. Unlike the hug, this lasted so much longer. There was nothing stopping Danielle from nesting into me as we scrolled through Netflix for anything that piqued our interest. As I expected, we ended up in the horror section.
“Exhuma?” I asked.
“Nah. We’re only gonna be able to get through like half a movie before we have to go. I just want something I won’t really get invested in.”
“The Conjuring?”
“That movie literally only gets interesting right when we would have to leave.”
“Fine. What would you like to watch?”
Danielle rolled her eyes. “I don’t know! I already downloaded all three seasons of Sweet Home onto my laptop so we could watch it in the car and hotel. Got a headphone splitter and everything.”
“We aren’t in the car or hotel yet, so you need to pick something.”
“Why do I need to pick? You have the remote.”
“Yeah, and you’ve already vetoed both of my suggestions. You’re the only one being stingy here, so you choose what you want to watch.”
“Oh jeez.” Danielle twisted her head up to glare at me. “If you don’t pick a movie, I’m just gonna start making out with you in order to keep myself entertained.”
“I—uh, what?”
“What? You don’t think that making out would be interesting? It looks like a lot of fun.” She grinned. “Plus, it would be a good way to convince your sister. She comes downstairs and I’m sitting on your lap while we’re using each other’s throats like straws.”
I could only tuck my chin with a blush, prompting a loud laugh from Danielle.
“Relax, I won’t. Unless you ask nicely, of course.”
“What’s so funny?” I heard my sister voice call out from around the corner of the living room, along with her approaching footsteps. Faster than I could react, Danielle grabbed both of my hands and pushed them into her sides just below her ribcage. She started twitching and giggling against me.
“Stop, stop! Please!”
It took far too long for me to realise that Danielle just provided both of us with a perfect cover. Still, I plastered my own mischievous smile and started scratching and tickling away. Her fake spasms and noises quickly became real just before my sister stepped into view. I pretended not to notice her presence and held tightly onto the squirming girl while assaulting her sides with quick and playful fingers. My sister remained quiet for several moments and watched on. I took the opportunity to really dig in and double down on my efforts. What were once gentle pushes to try and get me to stop my tickling quickly became genuine actions of desperation. Danielle’s years of cheerleader made it difficult to get any good grip on her. Still, her breathing became ragged and strained as her face turned bright red. Tears were even streaming down her face.
“You two having fun?” my sister finally spoke, and I lifted my head to meet her gaze. Beneath me, I could see Danielle do the same. I never stopped tickling, and she never stopped fighting.
“Ahh Help!”
“Hey, let her go.”
I ceased my assault and lifted my hands in surrender. Danielle used the opportunity to scramble away on the couch. She drew several heaving breaths before leaning forward and punching me in the shoulder.
“Ow! What’s that for?”
“Dummy! You know I’m ticklish.”
I didn’t, actually.
“You two better not be acting up in the car. Traffic on the highway is already going to be bad enough, I don’t need more distractions.”
Danielle gave a smile that could make a corpse blush. “Don’t worry noona. Unlike him, I can keep my hands to myself.”
“Uh huh.” Was her response.
“Are we leaving soon, or...” I had to break the silence.
“Relax, it’s only ten. We still have another hour before we need to leave. Do you mind if I sit here with you while we find something to watch?”
“Not at all. Sit down and relax all you like.”
Danielle giggled sweetly. “Now—you tickle me one more time and you don’t get any more cuddles.”
Before I could respond, she crawled back into her original position. If anything, she nuzzled up into my side even more than before. Most of her weight was on me, and her head was resting in the crook of my neck. Her hair was so soft. The smell of strawberries was almost overpowering. She grabbed my arm and curled it around her so that my hand was resting on her stomach. Her shirt had even ridden up slightly, allowing my pinky to sit upon the bare skin just below her belly button.
“You’ve decided what we’re gonna watch, right sweetie?”
I swear I’m gonna shoot her. After I shot myself, of course.
“Uh, yeah. Exhuma.”
My sister sighed. “Just know that we’re going to be leaving in an hour.”
“That’s okay.” Danielle smiled. “I prefer the first half anyway. That part’s more interesting.”
-
Thankfully, the car ride was a lot less traumatic. I was worried that spending a few hours in an enclosed space with both Danielle and my sister would be the end of the world. It seemed as though Danielle decided to throw me a bone and play nice for the first time in her life.
I simply focused on trying to enjoy the show. It was significantly harder than it had any right to be, because of the way she held my hand over the dividing cupholder in between us. For the entire ride. As in, the entire ride. From the instant that our doors closed to the moment we parked outside the hotel, she did not let go of my hand once. If she switched the laptop to the next episode, took a sip of her drink or grabbed a snack, she always used her right hand since her left was firmly grasping mine. I could only imagine how gross it must have felt for her.
When we finally parked, both Danielle and I used our free hands to take off the headphones. She smiled at me and her eyes glittered like pools of melted chocolate. Granted, I had never looked particularly closely at her eyes—that was probably to avoid the fluttering butterflies trapped in my stomach.
Even more so than when the two of us were buttering toast, the simple act of us holding hands and looking at each other made every single other sensation in the world fade away. Every neuron in my brain was firing warning signals, screaming at me to let go and turn away. To admit to that I was lying about the relationship. However, this ended would be way worse than if I just cut my losses and ran.
I leaned in and kissed her.
There was no word that could describe it. Perfect was too tacky. Amazing wasn’t quite right. Wonderful just didn’t do it the justice it deserved. What surprised me was just how simple it was. I never expected that kissing someone would be so... plain. There wasn’t any feeling about it that was special. It was just like kissing the back of my hand, if a little bit softer. What made the act so unbelievable was simply the knowledge of who I was doing it with. Knowing that it was Danielle pressed up against my lips in what was arguably the most intimate of acts. My very first experience of the sort, and it was with none other than the best friend I had been in love with for longer than I could remember. The one person on the planet that I couldn’t have under any circumstance. The one person who made it clear way back then that she wasn’t interested. Sure, she was very obvious that she was willing to take this act as far as she needed to, but as for what happened next? There was no telling what kind of aftermath would be present when the dust settled.
The forbidden fruit never tasted so sweet.
“Ahem.”
My sister cleared her throat from the front seat. I abruptly pulled away and opened my eyes. I watched Danielle do the same. Her irises flashed with something I had never seen before. For the first time in my life, I saw Danielle genuinely taken aback. She was uncertain. Just as quickly as it appeared, that shaken expression was wiped clean by her typical grin. Danielle leaned forward and returned her lips to mine. It was only for a moment, but that second kiss felt entirely different. With the first, I could tell that I had broken through whatever mask Danielle was wearing as part of this act. No doubt I had screwed all of this up. At least it was obvious that Danielle was going to hold out for the duration of the wedding. Unfortunately, I had no faith that things were going to be the same after this was all said and done.
Danielle flashed a pearly smile and let go of my hand. “Come on, let’s go.”
“I’ll grab the bags.” I coughed. “How about you two get us checked in and we’ll meet by the elevator?”
With that, Danielle and my sister walked off. Danielle had her backpack and my sister her purse. Everything else was stuffed into the four suitcases in the trunk.
Five minutes later, I was awkwardly trying to shuffle the suitcases through the thin doorway while Danielle laughed and held the door open for me. Eventually squeezing our way inside the respective rooms. It was a very nice but simple room. Grey walls, two beds, a large TV and an attached bathroom. I hefted both of our bags onto one of the beds right before my sister appeared in the doorway.
“Alright, you two. We’ve got a dinner reservation at six, but we don’t need to leave for another two and a half hours. I assume that you two just want to hang out at the hotel until then?”
“Yeah.” Danielle answered for both of us. “We had to pause the episode halfway through. We were probably just gonna chill and keep watching.”
“Alright, I’m going to take a bit of a walk and see where everything is. I’ll be back before we need to leave for dinner.”
“Have fun.” I chirped.
“If you need anything, just call.”
“I will, Go enjoy your walk.” I said then shut the door.
“Dan, listen—about earlier.”
“What about it?”
“I shouldn’t have done that.” I shook my head.
“Why not? It’s all part of the act, right?”
“No— Yes, I mean...” I slumped down onto the bed and held my head in my hands. Danielle slowly walked forward and sat beside me. Her presence only made the feelings more complicated but I had to fight through it.
“You’re my best friend, and I don’t want to ruin what we have. I put us in this stupid position and I’m sorry. That—was too far.”
Danielle rolled her eyes. “I’ve basically been screaming at you to take this far. I sent you nudes. I could feel your dick pressing into me for the entirety of breakfast. If we’re pretending to be a couple, I don’t want to do it half way. I’ll fuck you right now if it makes you feel less awkward.”
“Hey!”
“What? Why are you freaked out?”
“I— it’s freaking me out—that you’re not freaking out.”
Danielle giggled. “Relax. Everything's gonna be fine.”
“Is it not weird to you?”
“Of course, it’s weird!” Danielle punched me in the arm hard enough that I winced. “We’ve been best friends since kindergarten!”
My shoulders slumped in defeat. Danielle leaned into me. “But being best friends means that we help each other with anything, no matter how weird it is. Granted, I figured that I would be helping you hide a body before I pretended to be your girlfriend.”
We sat there for several moments before Danielle twisted her head up and locked her eyes into mine. Sooner than I could do anything to resist, she pushed just a few inches vertically so that our lips met for the third time that morning. It wasn’t as quick as the kiss that she initiated before, but not nearly as passionate as the one that I gave her. It was a slow, simple, and sweet connection that only lasted for a moment. When Danielle pulled back, she did so with a smile and a flush of red in her cheeks.
“Just because we’re pretending doesn’t mean we can’t enjoy it.”
“What about after the weekend—after we get back?”
Danielle almost, almost seemed disappointed. “That’s up to you. It’s also up to you to decide what we’re doing next.”
“What?” I raised an eyebrow.
“You have to decide if we’re gonna keep watching or if we’re gonna fuck.”
“Oh Danielle.”
She laughed at my horrified embarrassment—something that was happening far too often recently. “Red face, tucking in your chin, all signs are there. Like I said earlier—you are way too awkward about this whole thing, and that won’t convince anyone. If you tense up or lose your composure, then one kiss won’t be enough to convince your sister.”
I tried to find words, but my efforts were nullified by Danielle grabbing the hem of her sweater and lifting it. I was foolish enough to think that she was just getting a little too warm—that was until I saw the bare skin of her stomach get revealed as her shirt came with it.
“What are you doing?”
When she pulled both her shirt and hoodie off over her head, she shrugged. She was wearing a simple white bra but was already moving to unclasp the back.
“You’ve seen them before. What’s the big deal?”
She dropped her bra onto the bed, and I was greeted for the second time by the lovely sight of her shapely, supple breasts. This time was so much better because now they weren’t on my phone screen. They were right in front of me, rising and falling with each of her gentle breaths. The red on her face only deepened.
“Touch them.”
“I—uh, um... you s—”
Danielle sighed, grabbed my hands, and yanked them onto her breasts. Much like the kiss earlier, there wasn’t even really anything physically special about it. Her skin was deliciously soft and warm, like a smooth heated pillow. Her nipples pressed into my palms like rubbery little nubs. I could feel them getting harder under my touch. Really the only thing that made the act perfect was again, the thought of what it was and who I was doing it to. I had been kissing Danielle earlier, and now she was sitting topless beside me with my hands cupping her breasts. Tearing my gaze back up to her face, she was wearing the cockiest grin I’d ever seen.
“If this doesn’t make you less awkward, then I’m not sure if anything will. Do you like them?”
“Uh, yeah?” My confidence was slowly returning with the faith that this wasn’t going to completely crash and burn in front of my face. No amount of confidence was going to make my hands start moving. I held as still as a statue even as Danielle pulled her hands away and dropped them to her sides.
“They’re a little small, but I like them. They’re also not gonna break, so grow a pair and start squeezing.”
I gulped and nodded at her confirmation. I experimented with delicate, gentle probing from my fingers. The skin was soft and pliable under my touch—bending in the perfect way as it conformed to the new shape. Danielle sighed and smiled. I was locked there for several moments, unable to do anything but play with my friend’s boobs. She was probably looking at me. My gaze was fixed downwards.
“Alright,” said Danielle, “that’s enough.”
She stood up, pulling my hands from her chest. Before I could even begin to stammer, she reached down and worked at the button on her jeans.
“Take off your shirt.”
“Uh...” was all I could manage. Danielle finished with the button but made no further move towards lowering her pants. Instead, she crossed her arms over her chest like she was waiting for something. Since the act had a double effect of hiding her breasts from view, it helped me come back to reality. Kind of.
“Take off your shirt, or I’ll put mine back on. Your choice.”
Why did this feel like a trap? Surely this was some kind of test, yet there was no way I wasn’t falling for the bait. I slowly reached my hands to the collar of my shirt and tugged to slide it off over my head. Danielle smiled. She lowered her hands, once again baring her breasts. Her thumbs hooked into the waistband of her denim. She wasted no time before sliding her jeans down. Even as she bent over to push them off all the way, her soft eyes never left mine.
When she stood back up straight, she was left only in a pair of simple white panties. As expected from a girl who did several years of cheerleader, her legs were fantastic. Shapely and toned, the pale skin was perfectly smooth all the way from her thick thighs to her dainty toes.
“Same deal as before. Take off your pants and mine stay off, too.”
I was a bit more hesitant this time, but again, the bait was too good to resist. Soon, my jeans were cast to the side just like Danielle’s. Her eyes flicked down towards the fabric tented by my erection and she smiled.
“Now lie back against the headboard.”
I was confused, but didn’t dare ignore her instructions. I shifted from sitting on the edge of the bed to sitting against the wooden headboard, only taking a moment to move the pillows out of the way. Danielle turned around and grabbed something off of the other bed. My eyebrows raised even more when she walked back over while holding her laptop and our headphones.
“Scooch over, make some room.”
I did as she asked, and Danielle slid in beside me. She handed me the laptop for just a moment while she undid the blankets from their tightly made position and slid her bare legs underneath. She adjusted her pillow so that she was sitting up against it, slid right up into my side, and took the laptop again. I was so entranced by the way her mostly nude body felt up against mine and the way her small breasts jiggled with each small movement that I didn’t even notice she had opened up the paused episode until she was handing me my headphones.
“We’re gonna cuddle in our underwear and keep watching until it’s time for dinner, yeah?”
It wasn’t phrased like a question. It was a command that I hastily accepted. Danielle grinned, put on her headphones, and pressed ‘play’. I did the same but didn’t even have a chance to ponder where I should put my hands. Danielle decided that for me, too.
She grabbed my left arm and wrapped it around her back before placing my hand directly on her breast. When I hesitated, she chuckled and paused the episode mere moments after it started playing. Danielle turned her head towards me, grinned, and gave me a quick kiss that seemed laced with whatever devilish magic she possessed. I could barely even think when she pulled back and stared me in the eyes.
“Until the end of this weekend, I am your girlfriend. No pretending. No acts. If we keep being awkward, then this weekend will only end up as a nightmare for both of us.”
“You— don’t want to pretend?”
Danielle smirked, “If we were just pretending, then we wouldn’t be cuddling in our underwear. As far as I see it, this serves two purposes. One, it might just get you a little bit more comfortable with me. If you turn into a mannequin everytime I hold your hand, your sister is gonna see right through it. Two, it just makes this whole thing a lot simpler. I don’t have to worry about acting like your girlfriend whenever your sister is around if I am your girlfriend for this weekend. Screw the act. We’ll figure the rest of this out when we get back home. For now, let’s just do this and worry about making it through the next forty-eight hours.”
“I— uh, okay?”
“Good. Now remember when I said it feels nice having my tits played with?” Danielle winked
I took the hint. My fingers gently probed and massaged at the delightfully soft flesh like it was a warm stress ball. That was, if the stress ball had a steel ball bearing nipple on the front and a heartbeat from underneath that pounded almost as fast as mine. Danielle turned her gaze back towards the laptop, let out a content sigh, and settled into my side before pressing ‘play’ for the final time.
Oh, what had I gotten myself into?
-
Aside from a quick scramble to put back on our shirts when we heard my sister knock on the door, nothing of note happened all the way up until dinner. Well, I scrambled. I slipped my shirt and jeans back on as fast as I could. Danielle took her sweet time. I was ninety percent sure that my sister could see Danielle putting her bra back on through the open doorway. I wasn’t sure how to feel about that; on one hand, it was almost as embarrassing as my sister seeing her naked photos yesterday. On the other, it may have actively helped push the narrative that we were dating. After all, if we were only pretending to date, then why would we be rushing to put our clothes back on?
I only hoped that my sister didn’t notice the erection tenting my jeans. I knew Danielle saw it underneath the blanket the entire time we were watching, but surprisingly, she never acknowledged it. Her eyes would occasionally flick over, but nothing more. No scathing remarks, no witty jokes at my expense. She just left me alone, other than ensuring my hand continued to play with her breast throughout our session.
And oh boy, was that an experience. If it wasn’t for that, I might have actually gotten somewhat accustomed to the circumstance and let my arousal diminish. Yet every time my hand faltered even slightly; Danielle brought hers up to coax me into a continued tit massage. By the time that my sister knocked on the door, my dick was throbbing. It was even harder than the nipple drilling a hole into my palm. Based on the way that Danielle would occasionally shift ever-so-slightly, I could safely assume she was probably as turned on as I was.
Still, she never did a single thing more.
She was my girlfriend for the weekend. What the hell was that supposed to mean? Did she genuinely despise the thought of us, but was going full-tilt on the act in a hope that it made it easier to deal with? I just despised the idea of forcing my best friend into a situation she didn’t want to be in.
However, she seemed to be genuinely enjoying some aspects of this, which only served to confuse me even more. If she was so uncomfortable with us acting like a couple, then why did her eyes sparkle so much when she kissed me before we got in the car? Why did she once again insist on holding my hand for the entire ride to the restaurant? Why did she sit so close to me in the booth and rest her head on my shoulder?
“Just because we’re not actually dating doesn’t mean we can’t have some fun.”
“What about after the weekend—after we get back?”
“That’s up to you.”
Those words rattled around in my head like a handful of nails in a glass jar. They mixed with the ones from yesterday saying almost the exact same thing. Take the leap. Every image of Danielle frowning when I didn’t reciprocate her actions. Every time she smiled brightly when she took another step in our pretend relationship.
It wasn’t fair. I couldn’t even enjoy my burger. I was too busy trying not to let my inner turmoil show on my face. Well, that and fighting off Danielle’s constant attempts to steal my fries. The only thing that helped to alleviate the tension in my chest happened after dinner. The four of us walked from the restaurant to the falls, which were barely two blocks away.
As expected, Cheonjiyeon waterfalls were stunning. Under the darkening sky, they would have been harder to truly appreciate—if it weren’t for the coloured spotlights that illuminated every inch of the natural wonder. Reds, blues, oranges, greens, purples, yellows, and every other colour I could imagine was glittering through the rushing water and mist to create a shimmering rainbow curtain. One of my hands was held onto the steel railing at the edge of the observation deck. The other was also on the railing, but my fingers were intertwined with Danielle’s. Thankfully, the falls didn’t seem to be too busy tonight which left plenty of room for us to spread out and have a small semblance of privacy.
“I wasn’t expecting much, but that is gorgeous,” Danielle said. My response was automatic—leaking from my lips faster than I could catch it and clamp down.
“Not as much as you.”
Danielle twisted her head to look at me with a raised eyebrow. I could see myself wince in the reflection of her doe-like eyes.
“I’m sorry, was that supposed to be a pick-up line?”
I had to quickly weigh the pros and cons of both possible answers before selecting one. “Yes?”
Danielle grinned. “So cheesy, but I’ll give you some points for effort. C minus.”
“Only a C?”
“C minus,” she corrected.
“I’d like to see you do better.” I immediately discovered my mistake when Danielle’s grin softened until her lips were just barely touching each other. She let go of my hand and raised her fingers to trace gently against my cheek. Once she cupped my face in her hand, she pulled me in. There was no tongue action, no lip biting, or anything else that I figured would be present in a make out session, but this also was not one of the few chaste kisses we had shared throughout the day. Instead, this one was identical to the one I gave her in the car before we entered the hotel in every way except one; this time, she was the initiator.
It was a long, slow, passionate, and powerful connection that made me feel as if I was moments away from total heart failure. I didn’t even notice that we turned to face each other until my hands were on her hips. The kiss was eventually broken by Danielle pulling her lips back a fraction of a centimetre. While our foreheads were still touching, and her hand still on my cheek, I watched her big, beautiful brown eyes blink twice.
“I can’t seem to find my bed anywhere. Can I share yours tonight?”
“I— uh...”
“Score.” She wrapped both arms around my neck with a quiet laugh. I could feel her breath on my face—soft, warm, and smelling faintly of her dinner. “That’s how it’s done.”
“You cheated.”
“Why, because I kissed you?”
“Yeah.”
“What are you gonna do about it? Spank me for being a bad girl?” She lifted the corner of her lip in a cocky challenge. I shook my head, keeping our foreheads pressed together.
“Nah. I’ll just have to cheat, too.”
Our lips met once more, but something told me that I ended up playing right into Danielle’s hands. Perhaps it was the way her arms tightened around my neck to pull our mouths together. It might have been the way she stepped into me so that her chest was pressed into mine. Or it might have been the fact that I could feel her smiling against my lips when I wrapped my hands around her waist. When she tapped her tongue against our connection, that made her earlier words crystal clear.
Until the end of this weekend, I am your girlfriend.
I realized she wasn’t lying. For all intents and purposes, Danielle was my legitimate girlfriend for the next forty-eight hours. When it inevitably changed things between us, good or bad, it would happen after we got back. I wasn’t entirely sure how to feel about that. There was no coming back from something like this. Even if we somehow managed to stay friends, I don’t think my heart would never be able to accept it.
Two days of guaranteed sunshine. Two days to experience the forbidden fruit before punishment or bliss. Two days was enough.
I opened my mouth and let my tongue meet hers. The evening November air was chilly, but there was no chance of it dimming the heat that pulsed between us. Inside of our locked lips, our tongues danced a moist duet—a challenge to see who would claim more of the other. For every centimetre I delved into Danielle’s mouth, she did the same with mine. The sensation was odd beyond words. Once again, it was special only for the knowledge of what it was and who I was doing it with. There was something deliciously naughty about licking the inside of someone else’s mouth—sharing saliva and drinking their flavour. Danielle was almost taste like a lollipop, if you will—as I lavished in the taste of her mouth. I could even catch a hint whatever it was she had during dinner. It was clear that neither of us really knew the ‘proper’ way to use tongue while kissing, but neither of us cared.
I don’t know how long we spent like that—making out with the roaring falls as our backdrop. It might have just been seconds; it might have been minutes. It felt like hours, but also felt instantaneous. When Danielle pulled her tongue from the front lines of the battlefield, her lips only lingered for a moment upon mine before breaking free. When my eyes opened, they were greeted by the rolling waves of brown mixed with sparkles that stared back at me. We were both panting, holding each other so close that we may as well have been inside of each other’s hoodies. The smile on her face and red flushing her cheeks almost made it look like she was drunk. I didn’t forget my promise, though.
“You must be one hell of a thief, because you stole my heart right from my chest.”
I grinned. She groaned. “God, that was worse than the first one.”
“Do I get extra points for that?”
“... B plus.”
“I’ll take it.”
-
The walk back to the car was silent aside from the general noise of the city. Danielle was leaning her head on my shoulder with a giddy smile on her lips. The car ride was equally silent. There was simply nothing to be said. Not for the walk back into the hotel lobby. Not during the elevator ride up to the fourth floor. Not during the short stroll down the hall to our rooms. The quiet was only broken when I was tapping the key card against the lock to the room.
“I’ll come over a quarter after eight to help Danielle with her dress and makeup, so make sure you two are up, showered, and ready by then.”
I nodded. “I already have my alarm set for seven. Don’t worry.”
When I shut the door behind us and turned around, Danielle had already kicked off her shoes and was pulling off her hoodie. Her shirt rode up a little in the process to show off her perfect skin, but that didn’t matter since it was the next article of clothing to go. I nudged my own shoes off, slipped out of my sweater, and emptied the contents of my pockets onto the nightstand as Danielle did the same.
“What now?”
Danielle looked up from where she was undoing the button on her pants. “We’re gonna put on our pajamas, get into bed, and keep watching our show until we pass out.”
“We?” I gave a grin that Danielle matched and then some.
“I wasn’t asking. You’re a very comfortable pillow, after all.”
“Sounds like a good plan.”
Danielle pushed down her pants, once again revealing her long, athletic legs. Noticing how I was staring, Danielle chuckled and tossed her jeans at me. I feigned surprise.
“What was that for?”
“I’m just trying to get changed into something more comfortable and you’re standing there ogling me, you pervert.” She was smirking with every word.
“Can you blame me?”
With precision, Danielle reached behind herself and unclasped her bra. Despite having literally fondled them for almost two hours earlier, I felt a vein in my forehead pulse at the sight of her beautiful breasts.
“Nah, I know I’m hot. Just know that this show is only temporary.”
Danielle tossed her bra onto the other bed and reached down to the waistline of her panties. My eyes went wide at the implication. Danielle simply grinned and teased the hem of the fabric with her fingers for a few moments. Cloth was lowered millimetre by lustful millimetre. I had already seen the delicate present underneath through the pictures she had sent yesterday, but there was no hope of me not being enraptured by the sight.
“Are you really not going to give me any privacy?” The question leaked out through her pearly teeth. A part of me hesitated. The rest of me answered with a smirk.
“Nope.”
Danielle rolled her eyes, turned around, and slid her fingers under the waistband before gently pulling it downwards. The fabric graciously revealed the flawless globes of her ass and I stopped breathing. Just like with her breasts, the real thing was so much better than a picture. Even so, the sight only got better as Danielle folded at the waist, bending over in a greatly exaggerated manner as she tugged her underwear down. Slowly. The way she was bent let me see the split of her flowery folds peeking out from her thighs as if it were giving me a friendly wave. It wagged side to side slightly as she lifted each leg a few inches to take off her socks. When she lifted back up, she did so with her panties and socks held in one outstretched hand before letting them drop onto the bed next to her bra.
“Enjoying yourself?”
“Very much.”
“Hmph.” Danielle took a step closer to the storage bed and unzipped her suitcase. I took appreciation in every inch of her lovely naked body. The red in her cheeks was bright, but her smile was brighter. She pulled free a pair of white pajama pants and a black tank top. I drank deep in the sight for the few remaining seconds before Danielle stepped into her bottoms. When she pulled on the tank top, I could see the two-pointed tips of her nipples poking against the fabric. Then she looked up with a smile so wicked it sent a chill through my chest.
“Your turn. Get changed.”
Whatever confidence I had was gone. “Uh, what?”
“You got your show, now I get mine. Take it off. Nice and slow, please.”
If I had known I was walking right into a trap, I would have been much more cautious. Danielle sat down on the bed, crossed her legs, and waited. I gulped. My shirt was first, which was most of the way off my head before Danielle made a noise like a buzzer. “Slower, no need to rush.”
I paused; head still covered by the almost-free shirt. I could only give an audible, muffled sigh as I resumed at a slower pace. I dragged the fabric off entirely, leaving my chest When I grabbed a new shirt from my own suitcase, Danielle buzzed again.
“Nuh-uh. All of it off, then you can get dressed.”
“All of it?”
She grinned. “If I’m your girlfriend for this weekend, that also means you’re my boyfriend. Everything that I do for you, you do for me.��
There I was, stuck in the very middle of the trap she had set. There was only one way out. I set the shirt back down and undid the button on my jeans. We had cuddled while I was in nothing but my boxers earlier, but it was the thought of what came next that made my chest clench. I pulled down the denim, hesitating just enough to take them off at a moderate speed instead of fast. Thankfully, Danielle didn’t interject. She didn’t say anything when I took off my socks, either. Unfortunately, she just raised her eyebrows at me when I looked back at her.
“Keep going.”
The face of that double-standard was rearing its ugly head. It was lovely to see Danielle’s extra-special bits. Now that I had to show her mine? Any hint of an erection that may have begun forming at Danielle’s strip show had faded. Still, I had one way forward. I grabbed the hem of my boxers, looked Danielle in the eyes, and tugged them to my ankles. When I stood up, I had to force my hands to my side so that they weren’t covering my manhood.
“Lovely.” said Danielle.
Somehow, I managed a weak smile of my own, then grabbed a pair of grey pajama pants from my own suitcase. I didn’t go commando very often, even if I was sleeping, but the circumstances made it obvious that tonight would be an exception of Danielle’s choosing. When the bottoms were pulled back up around my hips, I still felt oddly vulnerable. Just the way Danielle’s eyes occasionally flicked down as I pulled on a shirt let me know that she approved. When I was clothed again, she shifted across the mattress and rested her back against the headrest in a position almost identical to how she was earlier when we cuddled. Danielle, still with a cheeky grin, then went and patted the open spot next to her.
“Just a moment.”
I reached back into my suitcase, grabbed a long cord that was tucked underneath everything else, then walked over to the large TV.
“I brought a connector specifically for this. We can watch on the big screen and just have the laptop on the nightstand.”
“And you didn’t bring this up before dinner... why?”
I gave the most exasperated glance to Danielle that I could manage. “I’m sure you can understand that I was a little bit distracted earlier.”
“I couldn’t imagine why.”
“Ha ha. Plug that in.”
I walked back to the bed, passed Danielle the other end of the connection cord, and grabbed the remote. It took no more than two minutes to get everything set up properly. By the time Danielle hit ‘play’ she was already snuggled into my side, and my arm was wrapped around her waist. Unlike before, my hand was not clasped onto her breast. Now, it just resided on the side of her stomach. It was intimate in a way that was entirely innocent F just holding her close for no reason other than to enjoy her company.
Danielle rubbed her hand across my stomach. Butterflies fluttered around her fingertips.
“I think you’d look cute in a dress.”
“I better, because I’d be walking down the aisle like a model,” I said.
Danielle smiled then lifted her head. She only glanced at my lips for a moment before moving in. I met her halfway. When we finally pulled apart, Danielle’s eyes were distant.
“What’s wrong?”
She shook her head for a moment, hesitated, then sighed in defeated acceptance. “I’m horny.”
“I beg your pardon?”
Danielle rolled her eyes and gave a red-faced smile. “Hey, if you had your tit being played with for two hours and then had to leave for dinner, you’d be pretty uncomfortable too.”
“Don’t forget that it was your idea. I was the one playing with it anyway, so let it be known you weren’t alone in your discomfort.”
Once again, Danielle hesitated. That in of itself was a spectacle to witness. She was always so confident, so having her visibly figure out her own thoughts was almost concerning. Even the way she fought to meet my eyes was adorable.
“Do you want to fix that?”
Just the way she asked, that sent shivers down my spine. Before I could provide an answer, Danielle’s hand, the one resting on my stomach, drifted downward. Her pinky touched the waistband of my pajama pants and stopped. Whether she was asking permission or building up courage, I would probably never know. Regardless, the shortness in my breath meant that I couldn’t stop her even if I wanted to.
Danielle gently slid her fingers underneath the stretchy waistband, allowing her skin to vanish from sight. From that point, I could only feel her creeping closer, millimetre by millimetre, fingernails lightly dragging against my pelvis. I wasn’t sure if it was a good sign or not that she seemed to stop hesitating. Her fingers traced over my rapidly-hardening member. They were so soft and warm, like my friend down below was getting a lovely hug as she wrapped her fingers around it.
“Someone’s waking up.” Even her confident smile had returned.
Whatever that brief moment of vulnerability was, it was gone. Maybe she was expecting me to crumble under her assault. Maybe she was expecting an attempt at a witty comeback. Based on the way she gasped lightly, I don’t think she was entirely prepared for me to lift my own hand and place it directly atop her pelvic bone. Her skin was hot to the touch, even through her pajamas.
She didn’t say anything. She didn’t need to. The flutter in her eyes and the way she gave a slow, tentative stroke to my shaft spoke for her. I pulled my fingers back and dug them under the waistband. My chest tightened at the feel of her sweltering skin. I could tell that had it not been for the very light pubic stubble, it would have been smoother than glass.
Danielle’s grip around me slowly tightened as my fingers approached the prize. When I slid my middle finger down the split of her sex, both of us let out a shaky breath. She wasn’t kidding that she was horny. She was soaked. Running a finger across her sopping, swollen folds—my digit would be drier if I dunked it in a glass of water. I felt my lower appendage pulse in Danielle’s hand, and I know she felt it too. Just knowing how unreasonably aroused she was eradicated any hope of not being at full mast.
When we locked eyes again, that was when we started moving. Danielle focused on keeping a gentle but firm grip as she eased into a slow, leisurely pace. I matched her own speed while dragging a pair of fingers across the surface of her lower lips. I was given all the permission I needed the moment Danielle shifted her hips upwards just slightly, pressing my hand into her.
“We—ungh, we should take off our pants so we don’t ruin them.”
“That’s an idea.”
I could feel both of our hesitations when it came to removing our hands from the other’s genitals, but I relinquished my gentle cupping of her delicate when she retracted her hand from mine. Danielle instantly moved her hands to the waistband of her pajamas to begin pulling them down. I rested a hand on top of hers to stop her. She looked confused for only a moment. That confused faded the second that I sat up from the headboard, swivelled around the bed, and planted myself right beside her legs while locking eyes.
Even when my hands replaced hers and began tugging down the fabric. The sheer eroticism of slowly, slowly pulling down someone else’s pants while staring into their lust-addled eyes was mystifying. I could never have been more aroused in my life.
Not even when Danielle lifted her legs up, bringing her knees closer to her chest so I could pull the pajamas off further. Not even when the cloth was finally free from her dainty toes and her lower half was left bare. Not even when her succulent, smooth legs parted to either side so that I was kneeling before the prize so brazenly displayed to me.
It was beautiful. Almost as red as the flush in her cheeks, and just shy of being as pretty as the girl it was attached to. The arousal was extremely obvious. I could see that arousal dripping onto the bedsheets. Fleshy folds were almost throbbing outwards, opening up her core like a meaty flower. This time, I could both watch and feel her entire body shiver when I returned one hand atop her lovely mound.
I probably should have been focusing on the task at hand. I should have had my gaze fixated on her sopping slit during my task of bringing my friend to orgasm. I couldn’t. For some reason, the instant that my hand was in the correct place atop her bare pussy, my eyes moved back upwards to stare at her face. I could see her staring right back. Her mouth was slightly agape, twitching occasionally in pleasure or letting out little moans as my fingers began to experiment.
I didn’t know what I was doing. As much as my goal was to pleasure Danielle, an equal part was seeking to learn. To learn in what way I could make her move. When I dragged my middle finger down the entire length of her slit, she shuddered. Spreading her folds with my thumb and pinky made the lips on her face part in a similar fashion. I traced my fingers along the edge of the entrance until I reached a defined nub near the top of her mound.
Danielle’s legs twitched inwards to close around either side of my body and a gasp was torn into her lungs. Despite all of that, our eyes never left each other’s. Fudge and blueberries that glittered through a haze of arousal. I opted to ignore her clit for now—I knew that it could often be too sensitive, at the very least.
Instead, the fingers that were probing around the edge of her entrance decided to begin their delving expedition. A heavy, ragged breath shuddered from Danielle’s lips when my index and middle finger slipped down to the second knuckle. I had been planning on taking it relatively slow and only going to my first knuckle, but the way that her hips bucked downwards into me caused my hand to go deeper. Given that knowledge, I went for broke and slid them the rest of the way in.
I held still for several moments. Part of it was to let her get accustomed to my fingers being inside of her precious vault. The rest of it was so I could get accustomed to it. She was squeezing me from all directions like a warm, fleshy, tight hug around my fingers. Once again, the naughtiness of the action was made relevant simply by the knowledge that my fingers were inside of my best friend.
My best friend, who could offer no words while gazing into my eyes. All she could do was nod for me to start moving.
I pulled my hand back until I could see the base of my fingernails before slowly sending it forward again as far as it could go. My unused fingers were curled against my palm, pressed in between my own skin and the silken wetness of Danielle’s pussy when I hilted against her a second time. And then a third. And a fourth.
I began a moderate but firm pace as I sawed to and for inside of my friend. I was thankful for her lustful grunts and moans; they were confirmation that I was doing an adequate job. Well, that and the fact that her legs were instinctively trying to clamp closed every time she twitched. All I could do was scooch myself forward and lean in so that my torso blocked her unintentional attempts to interrupt my administrations. Her legs were practically resting on my shoulders when I brought my other, unused hand up and started rubbing it along the outside of her thigh.
Danielle’s own hands were not left alone either. In my peripherals, I could see that one of them was now clamped overtop her shirt and was groping roughly at her breasts. I couldn’t see the other, but I could certainly feel it brush against my own as she started to rub her exposed folds. I wasn’t even going to try and pretend that I knew all the best ways to bring about pleasure to a woman, so her assistance was appreciated. After all, who would know how to best bring Danielle to orgasm than herself? She would know where to touch, where to prod, what speed to move, and how hard to press. All I could do was keep my fingers thrusting in and out of her snatch as a stimulating medium while Danielle did everything she needed to. Still, I just wanted to make sure.
“What do you need me to do?”
Danielle almost sounded like she was choking on her tongue as she spit out a response. “Boobs! Pl- hnngh- please!”
That was everything I needed. My hand resting on her thigh instead moved forward. I had to lean in a little bit further so that I could reach her free breast. I was about to begin fondling her through her tank top like she was doing already, but Danielle paused for a brief moment to pull the hem of her shirt up to her armpits. Once her tits were revealed, Danielle continued to roughly grope at herself.
She was already breathing heavily, chest heaving and flushed with red, while the rest of her body was shuddering against me. If that didn’t mean she was close, then nothing would. I just kept my eyes locked onto hers while I firmly pressed my free hand into her breast and began squeezing with far more intensity than when we were cuddling before. Danielle squealed when I pressed my thumb into her nipple—a squeal that turned into a throaty, guttural groan as I moved it almost like a joystick.
For many blissful seconds, Danielle and I were locked in our embrace. One hand each on one of her breasts, and our other both crowding for space at her desperate flower. Her legs up on my shoulders, and both our eyes locked by ethereal chains of lust onto the other’s.
It was nothing short of beautiful to watch Danielle crest the peak of pleasure. Sure, she broke eye contact, but that was because her head pressed back against the headboard and tilted to the ceiling as she gave a loud, strained cry. That just meant that my own gaze was now free to look over the many aspects of her orgasm and how it affected her perfect body.
Her chest turned a shade of scarlet that I wasn’t even sure was possible with caramel skin like hers. The delicate hand on her breast was clenched with such visible tightness I thought she was going to rip her own nipple right off. The other pressing against mine for space in her sodden sex was bearing down on her clit, and I could feel her lock her ankles together behind my back. Through it all, her body shook and quivered like a waterbed in an earthquake.
Her orgasm seemed to go on for hours, but it was probably only a handful of seconds. I didn’t dare to stop moving. My hands only faltered when the hand violating her clit twisted around and clamped onto my wrist to hold still and stop my continued thrusting. Her face was still pointed towards the ceiling for many more long, strenuous breaths before her gaze finally tilted downwards to meet mine.
Her hair was a ragged mess, dangling around her pretty face. Her cheeks were bright red, and there was even a line of moisture leaking down her chin from where she might have been drooling.
She had never been more beautiful.
The post-orgasmic panting lasted for a few moments longer before I started to see the edges of her lips curl upwards. In less time than it took to blink, a full smile was plastered from cheek to cheek and Danielle was starting to giggle. I couldn’t help it. A grin broke onto my own face and I joined in her chuckling.
“That was —wow!” Danielle breathed. “That’s so much better with someone else helping me!”
Wait, did that mean…
I didn’t get a chance to finish comprehending the thought before Danielle let go of my wrist, unlocked her legs from my back, and spread her legs to drop them back to the bed. “Alright, Your turn.”
“Uh, what?”
“You help me, and I’ll help you. Now swap places.”
Right. I guess the original plan was to bring each other to completion, and then I got a bit carried away. Frankly, I had forgotten all about myself during that entire sequence. It was just too much fun to play with Danielle’s special bits.
I could only nod meekly and swallow as the two of us pivoted around each other. When my back was up against the headboard the same way Danielle had been moments before, I felt Danielle’s hands tugging at the waistband of my pajamas. All I could do was lift my hips and let her strip me. Only when my pants were off and my erection was standing proud and swollen did Danielle move in between my legs. I was caught off guard when she didn’t keep a position on her knees like I did.
Instead, Danielle sat right on the bed and wrapped her legs overtop mine. That not only served as a way to keep my own legs open, but spread her own at the same time to give me a lovely view of her flower once more. A view that lasted a mere moment before she scooched forwards until our nethers pressed into each other.
Oh god.
I could feel Danielle’s lower lips kissing up against my balls while my shaft pulsed against her stomach. This position was so much more intimate than what I had taken. When Danielle wrapped one hand around my shaft and began stroking slowly, my mouth went dry. Her fingers felt indescribable clutching to my erection. She slid from the very base all the way to the tip, lingering for a moment before going all the way back down to repeat the process. It was not a long distance for her hand to travel, but every inch felt amazing regardless.
Until she released me suddenly. However, I didn’t dare to question what Danielle was doing, especially not when she squeezed her hand into the gap between our nethers. Her knuckles were brushing up against my balls, and it took me far longer than it should have to realise what it was that she was doing. It was only when she stopped fingering herself and brought her hand back up to clasp around my member when I finally fit the pieces together.
Danielle was going to jerk me off using her own juices as lube.
The amount of blood that rushed to my cock left me light-headed. I felt like I was going to burst. She probably wouldn’t have even needed to lubricate herself, since precum was all but drooling from me at that point. Still, every time her hand glided across my skin towards the head, she swept a thumb across the tip to gather my fluid and add it to the glistening sheen now covering my member. I was transfixed—watching her hand move up and down while her other was braced behind her on the bed.
“Hey, eyes up here.”
I reactively glanced from Danielle’s scolding, and fell right into the trap. It was then that I realised what she wanted. I had maintained eye contact with her for the entire time I brought her to climax, and it seemed she wanted to do the same with me. I also realised that it was an entirely different sensation to be on the receiving end. To stare so deeply into Danielle’s soul while feeling her hand stroke my throbbing shaft was indescribable. She wore her classic grin, maintaining our staring contest even while she leaned back slightly and pressed her mound even further into my crotch.
And she kept going. One hand braced on the bed, one hand rapidly increasing the pace as it worked to hell out of me, and even her pelvis began to grind up across the base of my cock. I could feel her sodden lips drooling against me as she half-scissored-half-masturbated me. I didn’t know what to do with my hands. I resorted to clutching onto her calves, holding on like a fucking lifeline as Danielle went about her business.
There wasn’t a snowball’s chance in hell that I could last like that. I doubt I even made it half the time that Danielle did under my administrations. In fact, I had a feeling I didn’t break a minute. I couldn’t even accuse Danielle of ‘cheating’. All I could do was groan and look ahead in the beautiful prison of her eyes while my entire abdomen clenched around my orgasm like a vice.
I felt like I was erupting. My cock throbbed once, twice, and then every subsequent pulse brought with it a stream of sticky cream that sprayed against Danielle’s bare stomach. She kept stroking, kept grinding, and kept staring. I could only pulse in her hand as spurt after spurt of cum plastered onto her skin. It was the best orgasm of my life—that was for damned sure. Even after my balls felt like they were boiling and my shaft refused to spit out any more liquid, I continued to throb with the throes of my climax.
White lines were splattered across Danielle’s smooth stomach, pooling down into her cute little belly button. Her hand was covered in cum, making lewd noises and a slimy mess of my cock as she continued to slowly stroke up and down.
“Feel better?”
I struggled to find words. “Oh... yeah. You?”
“Mhmm.” She smiled. “Now I can definitely focus on the show.”
I noticed that when she rolled down her tank top back into position, she did so without bothering to do anything about the cum staining her stomach. I also noticed that when she crawled back into our cuddling position from before, she made no move to grab our pajama pants. Finally, I noticed that she was pressed up into my side even more so than usual, with one of her naked legs curled over mine.
Then she pressed ‘play’ and the sounds of the show returned.
-
Waking up beside her was such a weird feeling; it didn't matter that butterflies were swarming my stomach the entire time we were cuddling once my eyes were closed; however, morning had arrived, and her eyes did not open until I shook her awake. Danielle slept through the alarm, she had never slept through her alarm.
-
I looked up as I heard the electronic lock click open and my sister walk back in, her makeup bag trailing behind her.
“That was fast.” I said. My sister nodded.
“Danielle’s dress was simple enough as is, and with a face like hers, it’s really easy to put too much makeup. She has such a natural beauty that all you need is a few basics to help draw it out. You can’t improve something that’s already perfect.”
Of course, I didn’t hear a single word that my sister had said. That was because the entire world went silent when Danielle walked through the doorway.
Tumblr media
The first thing I noticed were her eyes, but that was a given. This morning, they had looked so conflicted. She kept her cocky grin, but I would catch more than a few glimpses. In my peripherals, when she thought I wasn’t looking, her smile would fade. The glimmer in her eyes dimmed. She would look so distant. All of it just proved that last night was a mistake. Even though she was the one who initiated, I made the fuck-up and ruined everything. Like her analogy, she really was just finding the fastest and easiest way to eat the steaming shit that was this weekend.
Right now, there was zero hint of that trepidation. Her mahogany irises gleamed with confidence as they met mine with a smile. The corners of her eyes were accentuated just the tiniest amount with a shaded seam that solidified the line where it met the lightly darkened skin of her face. When she blinked, her eyelids were dusted in a way that made her cocoa tone a shade lighter—a visual disparity that only lasted a moment yet drew my gaze right back to her eyes when they reopened.
Somehow, her adorableness seemed to be even more prominent. The light pinkish hue adorned her cheeks, trailing down to lips that were just a single shade lighter than normal. In fact, the lipstick was so incredibly close to her own natural tone that I would never have been able to tell the difference if we hadn’t spent so much time kissing yesterday.
Her hair was loose like it normally was, but the natural curls seemed less like she always has never bothered to manage. Now, her luscious locks swept around her face like an onyx curtain, framing the perfect picture until they came to rest just atop her shoulders. It was shaggy, like a wolf cut, but in such a defined and regal way that it could only have been done deliberately. I could faintly see a twinkling of metal through her hair. When black strands shifted, they revealed tiny earrings that were barely more than the studs she rarely wore, but these ones sparkled like diamonds.
Overall, she looked exactly the same, but just... more. Everything that I thought was beautiful about her, which was everything, was simply accentuated by that small amount. Nothing was covered. Nothing was hidden. It was just Danielle in every way that mattered but with an added air of perfection and formality that had not been present so far.
Her dress was one that I had never seen her wear before. That wasn’t much of a surprise, since I had never seen Danielle wear any dress, period. Not even for prom. She had shown up in her hoodie and jeans, loaded a huge container to the brim with anything she could scrounge up from the buffet, stole one of the bottles of soda, then went home. She hadn’t even bought a ticket. Not that I minded —I had been the one driving the getaway car.
Today though, Danielle was no longer adorned in her casual attire. Now it was a white dress that was plain to the eye, but no less phenomenal. It wrapped around her collarbone into a very, very shallow v-neck, with sleeves that went to her elbows. It was taught around her chest and stomach, past her waist, and all the way to the tops of her hips where it opened up just a little into a simple skirt that ended level with her knees.
The only particularly eye-catching parts of her outfit was an almost-wire-thin chain of silver hanging around her neck, perhaps an inch above the collar of her dress, off of which hung a small pendant shaped like a crescent moon. Partnered with that was a bracelet on her right wrist of an almost-identical design, but set with multiple dangling stars instead of a moon, each of which was glittering as they shifted in the light.
She had on a pair of small black socks, but it was not any form of dress shoes covering her feet. Instead, they were her normal, moderately-weathered, black canvas sneakers. Still, it didn’t take anything away from the image of beauty in front of me. If anything, it only made sure to confirm that this was not a different person.
I didn’t realise my jaw was on the floor until Danielle had walked forward and picked it up to stick it back in place.
“Make sure you get a good look, because I’m never wearing this again.” She smirked through every word. My sister shook her head with a smile.
“If that was the case, you could have at least worn heels.” said my sister.
“I’d rather step into the middle of an ant nest.” Danielle said.
Her face was beaming. She seemed so hesitant this morning, but I couldn’t say anything. I didn’t know what to say. I thought that having her be my ‘girlfriend’ for two days would have been easy after our agreement, but last night threw a Danielle-sized wrench into everything. It wasn’t even what we did to each other that made my heart so weak—it was just the memory of the way she looked at me. Obviously, what happened had affected her just as much, if not more. She had tried to play it off, and I was never good at reading her tells, but this morning was sloppy at best.
All of that was completely gone—wiped off the face of the planet. Her smiling, confident mask was back up in full force. I had absolutely no clue whether it was a good thing or not that I couldn’t figure out what Danielle was thinking. I couldn’t even tell if the way she leaned forward and kissed my chin was genuine, like our previous cuddling, or whether it was just a fabrication of the act. Danielle lifted either end of the tie dangling from my shoulders.
“I see you are going for a ‘bachelor party’ look—like a secret agent.”
“Oh, shut up.”
-
Fitting perfectly into my sister scheduled plan. The parking lot was almost empty, which none of us were surprised about. Still, there were a few cars, and only a couple more faces walking around the venue. Most of it was an outdoor garden of sorts that wrapped around a large central building that obviously served as a large-scale dining room. Almost everyone seemed to be outside at the moment, and my sister seemed to enjoy pointing out family members who were present and explaining who they were. She was talking to them mostly, but I made sure to listen in. It had been years since I last saw any of my extended family, and the chances of me remembering any more than a handful were damn near non-existent.
-
Every word echoed in the battle to try and understand her intentions. Every action or sentence leading me to believe she wanted this was drowned out by an equal number of statements implying the opposite. Danielle had never been a complicated person, but now, it felt different. We weren’t alone. Anything she did now could just as easily be meant to upkeep the lie in front of everyone else. The only time I would be able to get even a hint of more information would be when we returned to the hotel room.
For now, I just had to made sure my heart could hold out for that long.
What made everything so much worse was the fact that it was almost normal. When the ceremony ended and the party continued, it no longer felt like I was trying to keep up an act. Everything just seemed like I was enjoying a very-formal-yet-equally-fun house party beside my best friend. The only difference, and the only thing making the entire situation a strain was the fact that Danielle never left my side for any reason other than to go to the washroom. She had her hand held in mine almost all the time, which prevented me from even attempting to pretend that she was just a friend. Every passing moment, her touch was dragging me further and further underwater. I was drowning.
In all seriousness, she was still easily noticeable. Not many of the women present were wearing white dresses like hers, and absolutely nobody else was sitting down at a table in the corner while using a butter knife to carve a penis into the side of a large candle. I didn’t even need to see it—Danielle left unsupervised in a fancy place like this? She was probably going to start carving a vagina into the table next.
She smiled when I sat down beside her but did not stop her work.
“Wow, that’s quite generous with the length.”
“Not really.”
“If he’s that long limp, how big do you think he gets when he’s hard?”
“He is hard.” Danielle corrected. I could only wince.
“Really? With that kind of curve on it?”
“Mhm.” She nodded.
She brushed a lock of hair behind one ear. Before she could turn her attention back to her elegant artwork, I leaned in. “Can I talk to you for a minute? Somewhere quieter?”
Her eyes practically twinkled. “Ooh, pulling me away somewhere private? We’ll just need to be careful—your sister might get mad if we smudge my makeup.”
“I think she’ll be more upset at what I’m gonna do to your dress.” I joked. “Come on.”
I led her by the hand outside of the building, back towards the swinging bench we had practically claimed earlier. Thankfully, there was still nobody here.
“You know, I don’t think the swing can survive if you rail me on it. Even if it does, can you imagine the splinters?”
“Ha, ha.” I sat. Danielle followed suit, turning so that she was facing me with one leg crossed over the other. Her lips instantly curled into a smile when I leaned forward to press them against my own. It was a quick, chaste connection that lasted but a moment, followed by a second similar kiss, and then a third. The fourth lingered for a few seconds longer before we both pulled back just enough that we were breathing the same air. My chest was pounding, but I had to do this.
“Danielle, I can’t do this anymore.”
The look on her face melted so quickly it almost shattered my heart. “What?”
“This act.” I clarified quickly. “You know I like you since forever.”
“Oh, I know you do.”
“Danielle please, don’t play dumb.”
“What are you trying to say?”
“What I mean… what if I say I want you—for real?
She looked genuinely taken aback. Her response was silence. It lasted for several moments before a small voice leaked from her lips. “So do I.”
“You do?”
When she gave the tiniest nod, I swear my heart could have exploded. However, that feeling shrivelled when she spoke again. “I just don’t know if we should.”
“What? Why?”
She sighed, which I knew was a sign that she was about to hit me with some cold, hard facts. “Nine in ten relationships fail. If we try this and it doesn’t work out...”
“I don’t want that either, and that’s also part of what I wanted to say. I—” The words were surprisingly difficult to get out. “—I want to be in a real relationship with you, but I don’t want it to replace what we had. I like having you as my best friend. I want you to stay as my best friend. I just want you to be my girlfriend at the same time.”
She was quiet for several moments. “I want that, too.”
“Then let’s go for it.”
“What if this doesn’t work out. What if everything goes wrong and we break up?”
“We’ll keep it casual, a little kiss from a friend wouldn’t hurt.” I shrugged.
Some of the glint returned to Danielle’s face alongside a subtle grin. “It’ll be more than just kissing if this works out.”
Despite nothing having physically changed, this one was different in so many ways. It felt like pride and success. It tasted like relief and the slight hint of her lipstick. When her hand rose to cup my cheek, her fingers rested upon my skin with a tingle of passion that was previously hidden. My own hand resided on her waist, feeling her smooth, soft skin through the fabric of her dress. Both of our other hands still had their fingers intertwined with the other and resting in the space between us.
Danielle was leaning forward, scooching closer until she was all but sitting on my lap while the bench groaned its disagreement. We didn’t listen. Our kissing remained at the surface level, mostly, but the entire demeanor was quickly shifting to become much hotter and heavier. I pulled back when I felt Danielle’s teeth gently but firmly close down on my bottom lip.
“Ah, did you just bite me?”
“Maybe.” She grinned. “What are you gonna do about it?”
“Oh, I’ll show you.”
I took the challenge and closed the distance between our faces. However, I didn’t return my lips to hers. Instead, I kissed the edge of her mouth, then used soft, lingering pecks to trace a path down to her jawline. I continued towards her chin, then looped back around the other side where her jaw met her neck. Danielle breathed against me and moved her hair out of the way to make room for my smooches, which then trailed upwards. I had heard a lot about the ear being some kind of minor erogenous zone, so I went for it. I took it in between my teeth and gave a nibble. Danielle moaned and shivered against me.
Then the bench collapsed.
The creaking chain holding up my end of the bench, now having to support two people, came loose from wherever it was secured. Both Danielle and I were dumped onto the grass with all the grace. The armrest of the bench snapped in between the ground and my back, and both of our heads knocked together in a decidedly uncomfortable way until we came to rest with her laying on top of me.
Danielle lifted her head, expression widened in surprise. Her thick hair fell around the both of our faces, framing us like a curtain. It was just the two of us. I ignored the twinge of pain in the side of my head where we impacted against each other and smiled. Danielle did the same with a small chuckle before bringing her head down in yet another kiss. This one was soft, sweet, and gentle—lingering only for a few moments before she slowly lifted away again.
“We should probably get up.”
“Probably.” I agreed.
She stood first and extended a hand down to help me up. When we were both situated, she started raking her fingers through her hair while I brushed grass off my suit. We both turned at the sound of someone clearing their throat behind us.
“Did I interrupt something?” my sister chuckled.
“Nope. Just doing some improvised wrestling.” Danielle chirped.
“What about that?” My sister tilted her head towards the bench, hanging from one end while the other rested on the ground with the armrest broken in three pieces beside it.
“It died from natural causes.” I said.
“What natural causes?”
Danielle and I looked at each other, looked back at my sister, and spoke simultaneously.
“Gravity.”
“Well, since you two definitely didn’t break this bench, we should probably leave before the venue starts looking for somebody to blame.”
“We’re heading out soon?” I asked. My sister nodded.
“It’s getting late, and I don’t want to risk my headache getting worse. I figured we could say our farewells to everyone and get going back to the hotel.”
“Sure.” I said. “Sounds good.”
Goodbyes were brief, especially when we noticed some of the caterers going outside and examining the remains of the bench.
It seemed like a minute was all that had passed by the time we pulled into the hotel parking lot. In even less time, we were standing outside our respective rooms.
“We need to be checked out by eleven, but I want us ready to leave by eight. That way, we can stop by that breakfast place we passed on the way here and have a nice meal before the ride back.” My sister swiped her keycard against the lock.
“Sounds like a plan. Talk to you in the morning.”
My sister gave a knowing smile. “Enjoy your night.”
“You too.”
Soon enough, the door to our room closed behind Danielle and I as we stepped inside and kicked off our shoes. The silence was almost disorienting. The wedding, especially towards the end of the night, had been so loud even if we were outside. The car ride back was much quieter, but the radio had still been playing alongside of our own conversation. Now here, in the hotel room, the only sound was the soft humming of the air conditioner. Danielle gave a curious glance.
“Pajamas?” I shrugged off my coat.
Danielle unhooked her necklace, took off the bracelet, and then reached up to take off her earrings. “Yeah, but I gotta shower first. I need to get rid of this makeup, hairspray and stuff. It felt gross.”
“Want some help?”
Danielle dropped the jewelry onto the nightstand and smirked. “You want to help me shower?”
I shook my head. “I’m asking you if you want me to help you shower.”
“What happened to keeping things casual?”
“Hey, I’m just extending the offer. It’s up to you if you want to accept it.”
Danielle grinned for several moments. “Alright, on behalf of the royal court, I accept your assistance in maintaining my cleanliness.”
“Does they even have royalty here?”
“How am I supposed to know?” She shrugged, took off her socks, and began walking towards the washroom. “Now come on.”
I tore off my tie with such force it might have torn. I wasn’t sure. I didn’t bother to check before throwing it onto the bed and following Danielle. The way she grinned with such a seductive humour was more than enough to tear of my attention. When I rounded the corner, Danielle was holding the hem of her skirt in her hands. The lifted fabric showed several inches of her bare thighs.
“Care to help me undress?”
“Do you have any idea how much of a stupid question that is?” I smiled and walked forward. Together, we slowly worked to lift the dress and peel it off like a shirt. Well, Danielle lifted the dress. I held my hands just below hers as they rose, running my fingers across her body while I pretended to help. Past her thighs and hips to reveal a plain pair of black underwear that almost resembled boxers, but distinctly feminine. It took only a moment to figure it was probably to better conceal her delicate while wearing a skirt.
I didn’t linger on her underpants, since more of her lovely body was being revealed. The fabric rose to her smooth, toned stomach. One inch, then a second, then a third, up to her cute little belly button. I continued to rub my hands along her sides. I didn’t even realise that Danielle had bunched the dress to hold it in one hand until the other flicked me on the forehead.
“I get that you’re copping a feel, but I’m actually need a bit of a hand here. This dress is pretty tight in the shoulders.”
“Oh, uh... yeah.”
My tracing fingers temporarily switched to helpful ones as they hooked underneath the fabric and assisted in pulling it upwards. It didn’t stop me from visually ogling the way her black bra was revealed mere inches from my face. At least, it didn’t stop me until we got to the aforementioned shoulders. We must have looked pretty stupid for the bit of time we spent with Danielle in her underwear while her head and arms were stuck in a dress. Eventually, and with a distinct tearing noise, the dress came free. Danielle didn’t bother to check what part tore. She just dumped it onto the floor and huffed.
“I guess it was a nice dress. Anyways…” She turned around and grabbed her hair with one hand to hold it out of the way. “Mind getting my bra?”
My smile returned, but faded just as quickly when I got my hands on the back of her bra.
“Uhh, how do I...?”
“You pull the straps together, then apart.”
“Like this?”
“Ow, no. You gotta do it like—ah screw it.”
Danielle reached back and unhooked the mechanism in the blink of an eye. She dropped the bra to the floor and turned around.
“Okay, clearly, we’re not good at foreplay, so let’s just skip it and actually take our shower. Agreed?”
I nodded, somehow managing to stare at her face instead of her breasts. “Agreed.”
Danielle pulled off her panties while I went to work on the buttons of my shirt. It was clear we were done wasting time when a nude Danielle’s hands were fumbling with the buckle of my belt before I was even done with the second button. Despite the disposal of intentional foreplay, the simple concept of Danielle pulling down my pants and boxers in one single motion made my lower member get revealed at full mast. My shirt fell onto the floor beside my pants, followed shortly by my socks. Danielle smiled again.
“Better.”
Of course, I looked at her ass as she stepped through the fancy glass door of the shower. There was no possibility otherwise, as made evident by the way she stared at my manhood when I followed suit. I looked at her.
“You do realise that this water is gonna be freezing cold for a bit while it heats up, right?”
Danielle glared. “And you realise that the implication is us keeping each other warm in the meantime?”
Good enough. I turned and switched on the water as Danielle pressed herself up against mine. I could feel her breasts squishing and nipples poking into my back while she wrapped her arms around my midsection. That definitely helped distract me from the sudden, biting chill spraying down against my face. Thankfully, it didn’t take very long for the water to heat up. When that happened, Danielle and I pivoted in place. That meant Danielle had the first crack at the hot water.
That decision was entirely because of how gentleman-ly I was, and not because it meant I was left massaging shampoo into her scalp and playing with her hair in a way I never could before. It was also due to that gentleman-lyness that after we swapped places again so that we could apply soap to her body without it washing off immediately, I focused on her breasts first. After all, being stuck inside that bra all day surely made them extra dirty and in need of cleaning.
Her skin was so soft and pliable under my fingers that it was downright mesmerizing. I pressed myself up behind her and rested my head on her shoulder while I worked. It didn’t matter that my very erect cock was pressed upwards in the crack of Danielle’s ass. All that mattered was Danielle.
Her nipples were stiff like pebbles as I rolled them in between my fingers. Again, just to make sure they were clean. It was an entirely new sensation than when I was massaging her breast during our mostly-nude cuddle session yesterday. With the hot water spraying against my back, her bare body flush against mine, and both of her breasts in my hands, I could have mistaken it for a dream.
“I think my boobs are clean now.” She let out a husky breath.
I smiled. “Just had to make sure.”
I let my hands lower, rubbing the skin beneath her chest. Back and forth my fingers travelled from her sides until they met in the center of her torso, then back again. I took my time heading downwards, faintly feeling her ribcage underneath her skin. When my hands reached her waist, I made sure to spend some time scrubbing her tummy. Once again, I had to make sure she was clean. Nothing more. Danielle even giggled a little bit when I soaped up the cavity of her belly button.
She followed my hands without a word as I guided her to turn around. Then, I set myself back in the same position as before. That meant my penis was now pressed up against her stomach as she hugged me and we rested our heads on each other’s shoulder. Danielle made sure to pull her hair out of the way so that I would examine my work and ensure I applied the suds evenly across her back. It didn’t matter that that soap on my hands had been used up long before I finished with her front and I never reapplied.
Her back muscles tensed and flexed instinctively under my touch. Again, I travelled side to side, slowly inching my way downwards like a printer as I lathered the not-soap across her pale skin. I could feel Danielle smile into my neck when my hands finally curved downwards to grope—I mean clean, the swells of her perfect ass.
From the divet where the cheeks met her thighs to the crack in between, I gently but firmly massaged every possible millimetre of her rear end. I could even feel Danielle flinch slightly when my fingers brushed over her delicate rosebud. I wasn’t quite sure whether that was an opposition to the idea or anticipation, but I decided to play it safe. If Danielle wanted that... cleaned... she could ask me another time when we were both ready for that kind of advancement.
“Alright, time to clean your legs. Turn back around.”
Danielle did so, and this time I made sure to re-lather my hands with the bar of soap she was clutching. Then, I didn’t press myself back into her like I did when washing her upper body. Instead, I knelt down on the floor of the shower so that my face was level with her navel. We had to scoot a little farther back in the shower so that the water wasn’t spraying on her, but it was still hot against the back of my neck. Still, that didn’t distract me as I began working on her left leg.
I started with her feet. She braced herself with her hands against the walls of the shower while I lifted her leg and gently applied the suds to the tops of her feet, then curled down to clean the heel, followed by the bridge, and forward still until I squeezed soapy fingers in between her toes. Then I lowered her leg back to the shower floor and slowly massaged up her calf. As I expected from a girl who do cheerleader, the muscles could be mistaken for braided steel cable. They were only slightly visible from an outside perspective, but the dense core was revealed the moment my hands began kneading her flesh.
Further I continued, up past the inside of her knee, and across her shapely thigh. The muscle seemed like a paradox underneath her soft, delicate skin —like iron wrapped in velvet. I rose more and more up her thigh, circling my hands around to the back and then returning to the front again and again. I rose up so high that my knuckles were faintly brushing against her sweet folds. They were distinct in their wetness, and I know that the shower water had nothing to do with it. Then, I switched to the other leg and did the exact same thing. Foot, calf, then thigh, all slow and methodical as I explored every molecule of my best friend’s body. Well, everywhere except the final spot.
I sat on the balls of my feet and scooched forward even more, bringing my face mere inches away from Danielle’s pelvis. This close, I could see the stubble of her pubic hair just barely peeking out from her pores. I could see the muscles in her abdomen twitch when I rubbed my fingers along her labia. So, I rubbed again. Then a third time.
“Alright, looks like you’re all soaped up. Now for the rinse.” I stood. I could see the annoyance in Danielle’s face even as she grinned.
Still, she never made any opposition as we swapped positions and began working together to rinse off the suds scattered across her slippery body. When the last drops of shampoo were finally washed free from her hair, Danielle chuckled.
“Your turn.”
I knew that was going to happen. Danielle always gave more than she got. Whether it was revenge taken too far on a harmless prank, a sassy comeback turned into a roast felt by the victim, or even a heartfelt gift blown out of the water by a present with love and care all but oozing from the wrapping, Danielle never lost at anything. So, I knew that she was going to take just as much time and effort in ‘cleaning’ me, and then some.
First was the shampoo, and that immediately caused her method of revenge to be plainly obvious. She was pressed up against me as flush as she could possibly be, which meant her nipples were boring holes into my chest as she massaged the product into my scalp. Not only that, she was moving. It was subtle, but distinct. Danielle was grinding on me. My cock was pressed in between our pelvises, but Danielle’s was shifting up and down as she rolled up onto her toes before going back down. She even tilted her hips back just a bit so that her sex would be jutting out to graze against me in a way almost reminiscent of last night’s mutual masturbation.
Somehow, she made it even worse. when she turned me around and started soaping up my body. I’ll admit, I took my time when washing her purely for my own entertainment. It was a delight to admire and massage her perfect body. If it made Danielle feel good in the process, that was just a bonus. I could all but guarantee that Danielle’s own machinations in washing me were nothing more than an attempt to get me painfully aroused. An attempt that worked in stride.
Danielle kept herself pressed up against me, grinding away as she rubbed soapy hands up and down my chest. Furthermore, she wasn’t just resting her head in my shoulder—she was all but nuzzling me. As her hands worked across my torso, her mouth was giving little kisses and licks against my neck. When her head tilted up just enough for her to nibble at my earlobe—still soapy with shampoo.
“Oooh, you’re trembling.” She cooed. Her voice was soft, lips barely brushing against my ear as she whispered. “You must be cold. I can fix that.”
If I thought Danielle was pressing into me before, then she may as well have fused into my skin in the next moment. She was no longer resting into me and lightly grinding, she was hugging me tightly against her, smooshing her slippery breasts even further into my back and sliding one of her legs in between my own. By the time she returned her lips to my neck I was throbbing down below.
Washing my back was even worse, because now we were chest-to-chest. It also meant that she returned to grinding on my pelvis, but with how tightly she was pressing into me I had to fight my instincts to buck my hips. I was pleasantly surprised when Danielle took an interest in ‘washing’ my rear end the same way I had done to hers. I had never imagined previously that a man’s body would be as attractive to a woman as a woman’s was to a man, but that was being presented in full force now. What fun I may have had exploring Danielle’s nude form, Danielle was replicating and more.
When Danielle got onto her knees to ‘wash my legs’, I was all but leaking. Having her knelt down before me, slippery and dripping as water cascaded over her, looking up at me past my throbbing erection—I knew that image would be seared into my mind forever. She didn’t comment, she just smiled and grabbed the soap to reapply. I couldn’t even focus on the way her twinkling eyes were staring into my own—the feeling of her soft, gentle fingers rubbing up my legs in a way that was almost worship overpowered everything else. If this was anything like how it felt for her, no wonder she was being cutthroat.
I expected her to finally touch the one place she hadn’t so far. She would wrap her hand around my shaft and pump just a few times but then pull away, leaving me so unsatisfied like I did to her.
I didn’t expect her to lean forward and lick my lower head.
“Oh” I yelped. Danielle smiled in a way that could make a succubus blush.
“Just making sure that you’re clean. Don’t mind me.”
I didn’t get a chance to respond. Danielle rested one hand on my thigh and used the other to gently clasp onto my shaft. When she moved her grip forward, she used the motion to pull herself towards me and plant a gentle kiss on my tip. Then she pushed back to bring her hand closer to my base before repeating the process. Stroke, kiss, stroke. Stroke, kiss, stroke.
All the while, she was staring up at me with her big, brown, glittering doe eyes. Her wet hair hung in a curtain behind her head, and I could see the curve of her ass resting atop her bare feet every time she leaned forward. She was beyond beautiful.
The shower was practically steaming with the temperature of the water, but that was nothing compared to the warmth when she opened her mouth. The head of my cock slipped in between the small, soft pillows of her lips into a sopping wetness that radiated with heat.
Fuck. Me.
Danielle was actually giving me a blowjob. Just comprehending that sentence in my mind almost made me burst right then. There was nothing I could do but use one hand to steady myself against the wall as my knees started to buckle. Even with her mouth full, I could see her smiling just by the way her eyes twinkled. I expected her to pull off my cock and make some witty comment.
I was never happier to be proven wrong.
Instead of moving backwards, Danielle went forwards, further onto my member. Her lips slid across the skin of my shaft in wet bliss, and I could feel her tongue rubbing against the underside of my cock as she delved deeper. She made it most of the way before she stopped, which told me that the odd pressure on my tip was likely the entrance to her throat.
This was distinctly different than any other ‘sexual’ act I had shared with Danielle previously. When grabbing her breasts or kissing her, the acts were made interesting solely by the fact that it was Danielle whom I was doing it to. This, on the other hand, felt amazing. I couldn’t kiss the back of my hand or squeeze a stress ball to replicate this. No, this was Danielle with most of my little friend stuffed into her mouth and her tongue starting to dance little swirls on the underside. It was Danielle who moved her hand from my thigh to the delicate pouch hanging between my legs and properly initiated the blowjob.
There was no chance of me lasting any moderate length of time. With one hand wrapped partially around the shaft and pressed into my pubic bone, the other gently cupping my balls, and tongue passionately lathering up every inch she could reach as her lips slid forward and back, it was a miracle that I could hold out for as long as I did. By the third time her lips pressed up against her fingers wrapped around my cock, I was groaning.
“Dan, I’m...”
I couldn’t finish my words. Danielle pulled off with a loud, wet ‘POP’ and immediately started pumping her hand at a pace significantly faster than she had been going previously. Even if it lacked the distinct feel of her mouth, the rapid stimulation of her manual milking proved more than effective. A single grunt was all I could manage before I began pulsing. Danielle made sure to bring her face in closely.
The first rope of cum hit her at the base of her hair, but strung down in a thin line across her face. The second splattered against one closed eye. The third shot halfway onto her parted lips, with the other half going through the gap onto her tongue. The fourth and the remaining leftover drops all dribbled onto her chin. Even when no more seed sprang forth to paint her face a paler shade, my shaft still throbbed with release, brought to a much higher level of satisfaction since Danielle never stopped pumping her hand. Her gentle yet firm fingers milked out every drop I was willing to give and then some.
Only after my throbbing pulses ceased did Danielle slow her pace to a crawl, then a stop. She looked up at me with those big, adorable, sexy, teasing eyes. Well, one of them. The other was closed because of my cum sticking to her eyelid. She swallowed.
“Hmph. I was just making sure you were clean and you had to go and get me all dirty. Looks like it’s my turn with the water again.”
I wasn’t sure how I managed to speak as she stood up. “Well, I still need to rinse, so you can wait a minute.”
“Suit yourself. I’ll just have a bit of a snack in the meantime.”
I was confused, right until she dragged a finger across her closed eye to scoop up the jizz. She glanced at it for a moment, then looked me dead in the eyes as she slid the finger into her mouth. I watched her suckle on it like some sort of popsicle until her finger came back out spotless.
“Mmm. Did you have apple today?”
“Fuck off.” We both chuckled and swapped positions once again so that I could stand under the water. Danielle didn’t help me rinse the same way I did with her. Instead, she just leaned against the back wall and made a goddamned show out of scooping up the cream staining her face and making loud, lewd noises as she slurped it off of her fingers. I hadn’t even begun to soften after my climax, and the unreasonably sexy performance in front of me brought an aching arousal right back into my loins.
Distractions aside, I rinsed the soap in record time. It was almost sad to watch Danielle get back under the water and gently scrub her face. Thankfully it wasn’t all bad. It gave me the opportunity to saddle right up against her and hug her from behind. Danielle took several moments to slowly and carefully rub her fingers into the creases of her face, likely to ensure that both cum and lingering makeup were both removed. I spent that time rubbing her stomach, kissing her neck, and occasionally bringing a hand up to brush against the bottom of her breasts.
After a long while, Danielle shut off the water and we moved from the shower into the rest of the bathroom to towel off. She laughed when I took the initiative and rubbed my towel across her body.
“Oh! You’re drying me? Surely this is just a gesture of kindness with no ulterior motives of any kind.”
“Of course, of course.”
I agreed with a smile as she lifted her arms above her head. I greedily drank up the sight of her body glistening in the light like a man dying of thirst. She even had one hip cocked out to the side as if she were a model. I’ll admit, I forgot that I had the towel in my hands. I just wanted to rub her body again.
In a disappointingly little amount of time, her skin was scoured of any droplets of moisture. I couldn’t help but plant a kiss on her belly button as I stood back up, though. Danielle laughed, dropped her arms, took the towel from my hands, and did the same thing with me. Once again, she stepped it up by also using her own body as a towel, rubbing against me like a cheerleader working really hard to get tips at a topless car wash.
I started scrubbing my head with the towel to dry my hair shortly after Danielle did the same and watched as she stepped over to the counter to grab a hair dryer. She must have seen me staring.
“Do you ever get the feeling that you’re being watched by a voyeur perving on you?”
“Nope.” I grinned.
“Got it. Just checking.”
She resumed. It was interesting to watch her glossy, sopping black hair shift into a softer shade. It was equally as dark, but the texture was different. Like liquid ink compared to black velvet. When she was done, she turned to me in all her nude glory.
“Alright, your turn. I’m not letting you soak into the pillow.”
“Fine by me.” I stepped forward to stand in front of the mirror.
“Turn around, on your knees.”
“Really?”
“You don’t need to see the mirror, since I’m the one drying your hair. It also makes it easier for me to see when you’re down there.”
“Whatever you say, your grace.”
I placed my knees on the chilly tile floor of the bathroom and smiled up at Danielle. She clicked her tongue.
“Nah ah, eyes forward. It’s harder to work when your head is tilted like that.”
I wasn’t going to argue, especially when turning my gaze as directed led to her smooth, soft stomach being mere inches from my face. If I flicked my eyes upwards, I could see the outline of her small breasts hovering just above my head. If I looked down, I could see her mostly-shaven pelvis leading towards the present between her thighs. The entire time, I let my hands rest on Danielle’s hips. My thumbs traced lazy circles across her skin. With the added sensation of the hair dryer blowing against my scalp and Danielle working a comb to let the heat wick away any moisture left, it was dreamlike.
Soon enough, Danielle turned off the dryer and set both it and the comb back down on the counter.
“Alright, now we’re ready for bed.”
Danielle led the way back into the room. I noticed how both of us shivered lightly when the washroom door opened. With the heat of the shower, the temperature of the washroom increased a distinct amount compared to the hotel room—a temperature difference that left goosebumps as we walked back towards the bed. Danielle grabbed a pair of pajama pants.
“Wait!”
She halted and glanced over; one eyebrow raised in a silent question. I gently took the pants from her hand.
“Not yet. We aren’t done.”
The other eyebrow raised to match the first along with her smirk. “Oh, is that so? You help me clean up in the shower and now you’re offering some extra stress relief?”
“I'm nothing but a gentleman.” I said.
“Right, what happened to keeping things casual?”
“This is casual. You’ve never heard of casual sex?”
Danielle chuckled. “Which implies the existence of ranked competitive sex.”
“Exactly. Care to stay in the little league and release some tension?”
“You know...” Danielle wrapped her arms around my neck and batted those big, beautiful eyes. “I always imagined my first time would be a bit more romantic than a cheap fling.”
I shrugged. “We could get some sojus from the vending machine down the hall and pretend it’s wine.”
“Hmmm. Might be a bit too fancy for me. Anything else?”
“How about we turn on the TV and do it while watching people get eaten alive?”
Danielle smiled. “That’s more like it.”
“Speaking of eating people, I’m a little hungry.” I cupped one hand against her mound to allude towards my point. Danielle drew in a short breath at the contact.
“Oh? Am I on the menu?”
“You’re the dessert, actually.”
“I am?” Danielle said with a smirk. She jumped backwards unceremoniously onto the bed and slid over so that she was lying almost in the same way she would be when sleeping. On her back, stark nude with her hair sprawled over the pillow. It was reminiscent of yesterday’s fingering, but the implication of what was going to happen next was so much sweeter. Then she spread her legs.
Like opening a treasure chest, Danielle’s delicates were revealed to me as I crawled onto my stomach in between her thighs. Her outer folds were parted and glossy with moisture, while the inner folds were veritably dripping with arousal.
“Well, are you just gonna sit there staring at your meal, or are you gonna take some initiative and eat it?”
I looked up past her pelvis towards Danielle’s grin. “I’ve always been a fan of sandwiches, but this one looks soggy.”
“Go fuck yourself.” She said.
“Not until I fuck you, first.”
It was more for the shock factor more than anything, which I got in spades when I abruptly gave a long, firm lick up the entire length of her slit. Danielle shuddered, legs twitching, and abdomen flinching. Once again comparing the sensation to expectations, Danielle’s most precious place didn’t taste like anything special. It just tasted like, well... Danielle. Perhaps with a touch of a metallic bite, but overall, it was just a taste of clean, freshly showered skin. It had that in common with almost everything else about intimacy. It wasn’t even the act itself that brought pleasure, it was the knowledge about what the act was, and the fact it was Danielle gasping at the sudden contact.
Much like yesterday, I still had no idea what I was doing. I only have the vague idea that I should probably start slow, and then work up into things. However, the surprise lick was too fun of an idea to pass up, even if it starts off a lot stronger than I probably should have. When I gave a second pass with my tongue, it was much gentler than the first. I dragged my flesh along the outside of her flowering lips with a fraction of the pressure. Then I did the same to the other side. I planted a soft kiss to the front of her pelvis, then returned my nose to her skin while I lathered her folds with light swaths of my tongue.
I didn’t even notice that my arms were wrapping around her legs until my hands came to rest atop her thighs like I was preparing for recoil. Underneath her skin, I could sense her muscles shifting and flexing just slightly with the applications of stimulus. Even though I couldn’t see her face from this position, I could feel the calm, pleasured smile crawling across Danielle’s face just by the way her pussy relaxed against my mouth.
Aside from her fingers lazily curling into my hair, she made no movement to interfere with my actions. That left me with all the freedom I wanted. I was in no rush- no hurry to reach the finish. I was simply going to enjoy the journey and hopefully learn a thing or two along the way. After all, the only way I would get better at going down on Danielle is if I did it a lot.
I started slow. That served as a solid baseline for both myself to get acquainted with the concept of eating out my friend, and hopefully to allow for a lovely buildup of pleasure on her end. My tongue traced long, gentle circles across the skin around her slit. Occasionally, the edge of my probing implement would tickle against folds that almost seemed to be reaching outwards towards stimulation. Either that, or Danielle was making minute adjustments with her hips to try and twist herself into my tongue.
That confirmation was all I needed to quickly change my strategy. Instead of using my tongue like a brush against her canvas, I lowered my mouth to cover the entirety of her flower in a warm, wet seal. Danielle twitched amidst a pleasured groan. I could feel her fingers dig their way towards my scalp. They were still loose, but no longer were they merely residing in my hair. Now they held me in a grip that had only enough pressure to convince me to stay where I was. Not that I was planning on leaving anyway.
Those fingers quickly tightened when I dragged my tongue up the length of her sweet sex. I brought it down in the same way, then back up, then back down once more. It was like I was licking her own tongue, but with a bit more texture. The thought made me smile. As of this moment, I had officially kissed Danielle on both her upper lips, and her lower ones.
When I began to lick upwards once more, I took a bit more initiative. My tongue applied more pressure forward and pushed aside folds to allow a shallow entry. Danielle let out a long breath while I lapped up her intimate fluids. I imagined this is what a dog felt like when drinking water- tongue extending to scoop out what nourishment was manageable before pulling it back to swallow. The most I could hope was that my motions were bringing Danielle pleasure.
If licking her folds was better than licking around them, and pushing my way inside was better than staying out, then that surely meant going deeper was the best I could do. So, I strived to use every centimeter of my tongue. I pulled it as far out of my own throat as I could possibly manage while depositing it into Danielle. I stretched it out so far it almost hurt, but that didn’t matter. Silky walls squeezed from every angle and fingers tightened their grip in my hair. Still, I knew it wasn’t enough. This needed to be perfect for her, and I was almost certain that my methods weren’t quite what she required. Despite each of her actions pulling me further into her, I managed to tilt my head out to free my mouth.
“Tell me what you need.”
“Fingers and tongue.”
Her response was given in a single, slow, exhaled breath. The same one that finished with a satisfied purr when I pulled one hand from where it was wrapped around her thigh. That hand reached down under my chin and squeezed its way to lend a pair of fingers alongside my delving tongue. The added mass inside of her was apparent in the way it made her leg muscles shudder. I didn’t need to ask for my next instructions.
“Mmm, lick my clit. Keep going with the fingers.”
I did just that. I pulled my tongue free from the confines of her fleshy walls and focused attention on the small nub positioned at the top point where both sides of her sex met. As limited as my knowledge about this sort of thing was, it was enough that I knew the clitoris was very sensitive. I started lightly, giving nothing more than gentle, rasping licks against its bulbous surface. It seemed like such a small, inconsequential thing to do. Surely such a simple action couldn’t make that much of a difference.
Danielle’s reaction proved otherwise. The transition was instantaneous. Her breath caught in her throat, the fingers in my hair tightened even further, and my other hand had to actually put in effort in order to keep Danielle’s leg from clamping shut around my head. When I curled my fingers against constraining walls in time with my tongue brushing up against Danielle’s button, she shuddered. It became overtly apparent that I was now playing this game on ‘Easy’ mode.
She was much more worked up than she had been letting on, or the effects of stimulating her clit were even more prominent than I thought. Either way, it seemed like Danielle was squirming and moaning within mere moments after providing my directions. She wasn’t faking it either, I could tell that much. Her silky walls were rippling and squeezing on my fingers too much for this to be an act. Glancing my eyes upwards past her perfect body, her face was twisted in pleasure. Her eyes were closed and her nose was pointed to the sky.
It didn’t matter that one of her hands had moved up to clench onto a single breast, since the other was damn near tearing hair from my scalp. I also didn’t feel so bad for cumming too quickly in the shower, since I may still have beaten Danielle’s time.
If I had thought that bringing Danielle to climax with my finger yesterday was magical, doing the same thing while my tongue was on her clit was even better.
It seemed to last forever. Danielle ground her pelvis against my face and hand throughout the entirety of her orgasm. Though it may have been an attempt to get more stimulation, her wiggling ironically made it harder to apply pressure to her clit. I somehow managed.
By the time Danielle finally settled down, the opening credits music had finished playing and allowed for the episode to continue. The noise of arguments considering walkers in a barn was drowned out of existence by Danielle gently tugging on my hair to get me to pull away.
“Mmm, that was pretty good.”
“Only good?” I teased and propped myself on my elbows.
“Yeah. You’d think with all the time you spend watching porn that you’d know how to do this better.”
“Sounds like I need some practice. Care to be my dummy?”
“Heh.” She chuckled. “Is ‘dummy’ in reference to a testing doll, or are you just calling me an idiot?”
“Why not both?” I asked. Danielle smiled in response.
Danielle’s eyes glanced down between my legs towards my stalwart erection. “Looks like our budget foreplay got someone excited.”
I shrugged. “You try going down on someone while watching people being eaten alive. Nothing sexier.”
“Is that an invitation?”
“Only one way to find out.”
Danielle laughed and sat up, crossing her legs so that we were facing each other on the bed. “You know, I missed this confidence of yours. We could cut at each other back and forth and you would never bat an eye, but then you just kept getting so awkward about this weekend.”
I gave a pause before my answer. “Well, I was afraid. I got us into this mess, and I thought that us having to pretend to be dating would screw everything up.”
“I told you; everything is gonna be fine.” She said.
"Everything was fine until you started acting all lovey-dovey, and I had no idea how to react. I thought that if I did it again, it would be weird."
“It was already weird, dummy.”
“Weirder, then.”
Danielle brushed a lock of hair behind her ear. “So, you decided to spill your guts and you think everything’s fine because now I’m your actual girlfriend?”
“Oh, not at all.” I shook my head. “I’m still terrified of saying the wrong thing. I’m just matching your energy and hoping I don’t step too far.”
Danielle raised an eyebrow. “Matching my energy, huh?”
“Yep.”
“So, if I were to say that this was my first time...”
Danielle placed a hand on my chest and pushed, forcing me down onto my back. I could only watch in anxious desire as she got onto her knees and scooched forward until my cock, angling to the sky, was held against her pelvis like she was measuring the depth. She even kept it in place by wrapping her fingers around it and holding me against her. If I hadn’t cum in the shower earlier, I probably would have done so at the thought of what we were about to do next. The end of Danielle’s hanging sentence was filled with implications.
“…what would you do?”
I smiled. “I’d respond by asking if you had condoms in your bag like you had this all planned out.”
“I don’t even know what I’m going to have for dinner until five minutes before. What gives you the idea that I could plan something like this?”
“Good point. I take it that means you don’t have a condom hidden away somewhere?”
Danielle shook her head. “The only reason I agreed to come was just so I could tease you about all this.” She then smiled. “Falling in love with you turned out to be a happy little accident along the way.”
“Wow that’s first” She laughed. I rested a hand on her thigh. It was hard to focus with her lovely figure all but straddling me, yet I managed to keep it together.
“Jokes aside, because I have a serious question.”
“Why so serious?”
“Danielle.”
“Okay, sorry. Question?”
“Are you sure you want to do this?” I glanced down towards where her hand was pressing my shaft into her stomach. “Without a condom?”
Her face softened. “I think so?”
“You think so?”
She frowned. “I mean... kinda. I want to do this. Like, a lot. I really, really want this, even if we don’t have a condom. But I know that we shouldn’t do it without a condom. But I also know that you can always pull out, and then we can also get a pill or something tomorrow. Plus, it’s a safe day so the chances of anything are pretty much non-existent anyway.”
“So, the verdict is...”
Danielle closed her eyes for a moment, let out a deep breath, then opened them again to reveal her melted chocolate irises.
“Yes.”
Danielle responded in kind with a wink, since her hands were occupied. One was placed on my chest to brace herself as she lifted her hips enough so that my member was dragged until it rested against her lower lips like it was knocking for entry. The other hand held it there, pushing lightly until it lined up just right. The head of my cock was nestled into the lovely nook, just lightly spreading apart the folds like they were curtains covering a window. Danielle held there for many moments until I glanced upwards.
“What, is this the one and only time the amazing Danielle nervous about something?”
“Oh, shut up. Of course I’m nervous. It’s my first time.”
“Mine too.” I argued. Danielle rolled her eyes in response.
“Yeah, but you aren’t gonna be the one bleeding for it. This is gonna hurt so gimme a minute, you jerk.”
I held up my hands. “Geez, okay. Take your time.”
Danielle visually steeled herself. She waited a few more moments, took a deep breath, then carefully began lowering. It felt heavenly. The head of my cock slipped inside of her warm, wet tunnel, immediately being squeezed from all angles like the most intimate and naughty of hugs. She held there for many moments, taking deep breaths and preparing herself. I waited patiently for her to continue.
I didn’t expect her to drop.
Right down to the base in one, swift, solid motion. One moment, my head was languishing in the confines of her sex, and the next, it was shoved to the depths while the rest of my shaft was engulfed. Danielle shuddered on top of me while I made several un-masculine noises. When I finally brought my vision back into focus on Danielle’s face, I expected to see it twisted in pain after she just impaled herself. Instead, she was visibly straining to keep from laughing. She failed.
It was like a melody of humour while I struggled to comprehend what was happening. Soon Danielle rested her other hand on my chest with a smile.
“Oh, you should see the look on your face right now.”
“Doesn’t it hurt?” I asked meekly.
“Not at all.” She smirked and ground her hips side to side. Her inner walls rippled against me in oh-so-lovely ways.
“How?”
“I’ve been doing sports since I was five. My hymen fucked off before I even knew what it was. Even if it didn’t, my toy would have cleared up whatever was left years ago.”
“Huh, wait... a toy?”
“Mhm.” She nodded. “It’s pink and squishy. You’ll have fun using it on me when we get back home. For now...”
Danielle lifted her hips almost as quickly as she had dropped them, right up until the only thing residing within her was my lower head.
“...I don’t feel like taking it slow.”
Oh, dear god.
When Danielle dropped again, I nearly saw stars. Then she rose and repeated the action a second time. Then a third. Then a fourth. All the while, she was only gaining speed. I had been expecting slow, careful sex for our first time, but she was a veritable piston as she went up and down. To think that Danielle, who mere days ago had been my casual best friend, was now riding me like — well, it was almost too much. All I could do was put my hands on her hips. I didn’t even notice that she had moved off of her knees and into a full crouch for a maximum-efficiency-cowgirl ride.
I could feel the way she clenched around me every time she lifted, like her insides were desperately clinging on to the stimulation. Meanwhile, every time she hilted me once again, I could see her modest breasts jiggle. They were mesmerizing, despite their smaller size.
“Hey, my eyes are up here.”
“I’m just—oohh, imagining putting googly-eyes on your nipples.”
When Danielle bottomed out once more, she stayed there. Her eyes drilled into mine for many moments before her lips curled into a response.
“Boobly eyes.”
We both snorted out a chuckle. I could certainly feel that. She rippled around me, and just as quickly, she let out a shuddered gasp.
“Ooh, it feels weird to laugh when you’re deep inside me.”
“Bad weird or good weird?”
She smiled. “Ohh—good weird. Definitely good weird.”
She should have known what I was going to do next. Unfortunately, I think the context of the setting was just enough of a distraction that she didn’t put all the pieces together in time. I saw her face twist into a warning.
“Wait, don—”
Too late. My hands, on her hips, immediately started to flick and brush against her sides. She revealed yesterday on the couch that she was ticklish. That mistake was quickly brought to light as I unleashed an all-out tickle assault.
She squealed out, eyes wide, and clamped down on my dick with the force of a handshake between two guys trying to see who winces first. Her hands desperately reached for mine, but I was quicker. Wherever she grabbed, my fingers had already tickled and moved on. Hips, thighs, back, armpits, anything I could reach was a target. I was sitting up to be able to claim more ground as Danielle fought back in blissful agony. Eventually, Danielle had retreated enough that she fell back onto the bed and I was now leaning over her—still sheathed inside her sex. Her hands may have been pushing me away to end the assault, but I don’t think that she even realised her legs were firmly locked together around my waist to keep me buried inside her.
Somehow, I managed to lay my weight down on top of her, pinning her hands in between our chests. Meanwhile, mine were free to explore and tickle away at her waist. She writhed underneath me, head twisting back and forth as she giggled and moaned. Any hope of a facade or confident act was gone. Within moments, tears were streaming down Danielle’s face and she was gasping for breath.
“Stop! Stop, ohmygod please!”
I could easily understand the reactions. The way that her velvet tunnel was roiling around me made her expressions obvious. Every time my fingers brushed against her; she squeezed taught on my shaft. If it felt even half as good for her as it did for me, then that combined with the actual tickling would be nothing short of overwhelming.
“Please, pleasepleaseplease! Oh my fucking god please stop!”
I relented in my attack, but it wasn’t for Danielle’s sake. If I continued, the way her pussy was milking me would have made me empty the contents of my balls in record time. I ceased the movements of my hands and held them still on her waist, using her as leverage to push myself back up so that I was leaning over her. The instant that her hands came free, she opted to hit me. A solid, square punch right into the sternum.
“Asshole!”
“Hey, you said it felt good when you laughed.”
“That doesn’t mean you start tickling me!” Her voice was angry, but she was all smiles.
“You liked it. You almost came.”
It was an educated guess, but apparently one that was spot on.
“Yeah? Let me tell you—there’s a difference between enjoying something and something feeling good. If you ever want to do that again, you better hope that I’m tied down because I’m gonna fucking stab you after I cum.”
“So BDSM is a possibility for the future. Noted.”
She blew an errant lock of hair away from her eyes and smirked. “Laugh it off, dumbass. Just know, if we do that, you’re the first one getting tied. Let’s see how much you like getting tickled while balls deep inside of me.”
Danielle unlocked her legs from around my waist and ground her hips like she was stirring a pot of soup using my dick as a spoon.
“Now come on, I was close.”
“So was I, which is why I stopped.”
“I’m not asking you to keep going. I’m telling you. Now.”
I gave an exaggerated sigh of mock reluctance. “Fine. If you insist.”
This time, it was me doing the moving instead of Danielle. Instead of her bouncing up and down atop me, I was the one doing the thrusting. We were locked in a pseudo-missionary position as I brought my hips back slowly before sending them forward once more in a swift motion. It was ecstatic. To look down beneath me and see Danielle, hair spread around her face like an angel’s halo, was nothing short of a miracle. I was fucking Danielle. I was fucking my best friend. I was fucking my girlfriend. My best friend Danielle. My girlfriend Danielle.
When I stared into her eyes, I could feel the desperation quickly building on both of our faces. At least we were both premature. Danielle gritted her teeth and spoke in between grunts of pleasure.
“Don’t you fucking dare cum before me.”
“Dan, I…”
“No. Don’t do it. Don’t, you stupid piece of shit. Just let me cum, fucking make me cum and then you can cum.”
“I don’t…”
Danielle pulled me down so that I was lying on top of her again, but this time her hands were free to hold taught onto the sides of my face as she smashed her lips against mine. I could feel her heartbeat pounding into my chest, or maybe it was my own. Either way, it felt like one of us was about to go into cardiac arrest. Danielle’s legs wrapped firm around my waist once more, which I could only vaguely consider a bad idea. The rest of me was desperately trying to hold on while Danielle convulsed through the beginnings of her climax.
If it felt amazing having her cum on my fingers and tongue, then there was no word in the English language that could describe the sensation of having Danielle squeeze down and shudder on my cock. Every millimetre cinched within the silky confines of a fleshy, vibrating hydraulic press that desperately sought to milk me in the way nature intended. It was bliss. It was agony. It was a sensation that I fought desperately to resist as I strained my muscles.
That wasn’t the only battle I fought in that moment, either. With Danielle’s legs locked instinctively around me and her cunt gripping with the force of a god I didn’t believe in; I had to force and push every muscle in order to try and pull out. It was not simply a battle—it was a war that needed to be won.
I lost.
Danielle and I both groaned into each other’s mouth as I slammed my pelvis back against hers. If she wasn’t going to let me pull out, intentionally or not, then I wasn’t going to try anymore. With my shaft buried as deep as it would go and Danielle twitching underneath me, I gave one single, powerful throb before the flood gates opened.
I don’t think either of us were cognizant enough to be aware of what was happening. We were both too locked into the throes of pleasure to resist, so we just let it wash over us like a tidal wave. Danielle swallowed my moans as I weakly attempted to thrust my buried cock further inside, firing off streams of sticky seed like a Super Soaker all the while. Every time I pulsed inside, Danielle did the same in response, which drew forth another throbbing jet from myself. A feedback loop of stimulation and pleasure shot through us both. I knew that I had stopped dumping spunk into Danielle after a few seconds, but that did not stop the aftershocks of our conjoined orgasm from shattering through us for what felt like a full minute of ecstasy.
When our lips finally parted and our eyes opened barely a centimeter from the other’s, we were both panting heavily into each other’s faces. I could smell the cheesecake on her breath.
“You didn’t pull out?” Her voice was a whisper.
“You didn’t let me.” I responded in kind. I watched her bite the inside of her cheek.
“Alright, I’ll take the hit for that. Since plan A failed, we’re going with plan B.”
“Plan B as in...”
Danielle chuckled. “Plan B. Gotta say, they nailed it with that name.”
“I guess they did.”
I lowered my head into the bed just over her shoulder. We were quiet for several moments, the silence only broken by the sound of an intense conversation coming from the TV. After a bit, Danielle nuzzled into my neck.
“You can get off me whenever you feel like it.”
“What if I don’t feel like it yet?”
“Fine. Let me rephrase; get the fuck off of me so we can cuddle and watch our show, or I’ll shove my foot so far up your ass I can tie my shoes with your dental floss.”
“Wow. Very romantic.”
Danielle was all but whispering into my ear. “You want romantic? Wait ‘till you see what I do with my other foot.”
“Okay, okay.” I chuckled and pushed myself back up onto my knees. I slowly withdrew my softening member from Danielle’s lovely pussy. The only fluids dribbling down her folds seemed to be her own, which made sense. Lying down like this- gravity couldn’t really pull my cum from inside her. Not that it looked like Danielle minded. She just grabbed my arm and roughly yanked me down beside her. It only took a few moments of readjusting before we were back into our patented half-sitting-half-laying cuddle position, with one of my arms wrapped around Danielle’s waist and her head on my shoulder. Her hair smelled like cheap hotel shampoo.
“Ahh, so much for keep things casual.” Danielle murmured.
1K notes · View notes
truthscrapper · 8 days ago
Text
Devlog #1 📚 The Very First Devlog
Tumblr media
We announced Truth Scrapper with a beautiful trailer this month!!! The response has been absolutely incredible, thank you so much for following me on another funky memory adventure. Throughout the development of ISAT, I have written monthly devlogs on Steam, talking about the making of the game. People liked them a bunch, so…
That’s right. It’s time. For the Very First Truth Scrapper devlog!
In case you just stumbled upon this, I am Adrienne, also known as insertdisc5! I am the creator of timeloop RPG In Stars and Time, and now am working on my next game, memory visual novel Truth Scrapper. It’s gonna be a good one.
Alright! Development talk time. Where’s the game at?!?!
So, right now, I have just finished writing the script for Day 4, so I "only" have the art, code, and implementation to do for that day. Truth Scrapper is divided in 7 days, with three different routes you can go through from Day 6 onwards. So really, I need to write and code 11 days. Which puts me at almost ⅓ through development! WOAHRGH!?? At this point, I know where the story is going, I know what each route will consist of, etc. I just don’t know the Details. The portraits are all done, backgrounds are done sequentially for every day, gameplay is all figured out… TLDR: It’s In Good Shape!!!
“That was a good short paragraph, but can I have the detailed timeline of the game. Please.” ok fine you asked for it.
The Big Timeline (and some images!) under the cut
Tumblr media
📚 this image was made so early in development, it didn't even have Betz's shibari-like pink harness
TRUTH SCRAPPER TIMELINE
DEC 2022: I finish ISAT around NOV 2022. I get an idea. I write it down. It was going to be an RPG but nobody got time for that. Main themes and ending are here. I work on pre-production very slowly over the next couple months (because I am recovering from finishing ISAT and still gotta keep working on post-production stuff for ISAT)
JULY 2023: Ok fine let's make a renpy file and figure out if the most important gameplay thing can be done. AKA: can I make a book menu where the game remembers the choices you make, and how complicated is that gonna be for me to add to it down the line. It works and I am happy
Tumblr media
📚 this image was made so early in development, it just looks very bad
AUGUST 2023: Character design. They look Not Great and character design takes me like nine months. Plot is getting somewhere though!
NOV 2023: In Stars and Time comes out. People like it I think.
MARCH 2024: I decide I need to work on something, and decide to work on that and apply for the Ontario Creates grant. This game is actually starting for realsies!!!!!!!
MAY 2024: I actually lock down character designs.
JUNE 2024: I hire Dora, who was the producer of In Stars and Time and who rules.
Tumblr media
📚 dora and i signing our lives to one another on discord. the bond between a creator and their producer can never be broken
SEPT 2024: I work on da gaem
MAY 2025: Day 3 is implemented. We announce the game. Now we’re here!!!!
Alright, that’s it for today! This first devlog is more about telling you where the game is at, and every month you will have a whole new devlog where I can tell you about all the great things I did that month for the game. You can even comment with questions and I might answer them one day. Ok. Thank you. And as always, DON'T FORGET TO WISHLIST THE GAME ALSO IT REALLY HELPS BECAUSE STEAM’S ALGORITHM IS MORE LIKELY TO SHOW OFF GAMES WITH A HIGH AMOUNT OF WISHLISTS THATS THE REASON WHY GAME DEVS ALWAYS ASK TO WISHLIST!!! OKAY BYE!!!!
Links! 📚 Official Website 📚 Join the Discord 📚 Sign up for my mailing list 📚 Follow Truth Scrapper on Bluesky 📚 Follow ME on Bluesky
515 notes · View notes
wileys-russo · 1 month ago
Text
Tumblr media
rage room II l.williamson
"babe. i love you so much but fucking please hurry up." the milton keynes local groaned, twirling her keys around impatiently on her pointer finger, jingle echoing through the hallway. "lee we are literally not booked in until three and it's only eleven thirty." you laughed at her lack of patience from the bedroom.
"technically correct but you’re gettin your nails done at twelve and i’ve got a haircut, and then we’re going for lunch and i said we’ll pop in to see grandma for tea and then we have the rage room at three. so we're on a tight schedule here woman, chop chop!" the defender clapped, popping her head through the doorway with a raised eyebrow.
"so sorry! i'll hurry up." you made a point to bend down and lace your sneakers in super slow motion, leah leaning against the door frame with a deep and annoyed sigh.
“oh i lost it…we’ll have to start again.” you purposefully let go of the half done knot with a shake of your head, going even slower now as you began to retie it.
"nah i'm gettin grey hairs here man." your girlfriend huffed with a shake of her head, hurrying over and smacking your hands away, kneeling down and quickly lacing up your shoes for you.
"sure babe you can borrow my limited edition vintage dunks i’ve worn twice, thanks for askin." leah mocked sarcastically as you grinned. "sure love you can borrow my prada sunglasses, thanks for asking." you quipped back quickly as the smile was wiped from her face.
"fair point. right come on then!" she took your hands and forcefully pulled you to your feet, hurrying out of the bedroom and yelling for you to follow.
“woman you are walking a thin line here!" leah moaned as you dug your heels in and walked at a tortoises pace just to annoy her further, trudging slowly down the hall.
“sorry babe safety first, what if i fell and got carpet burn?”
"you're such a fuckin wind up!"
~
"thank you for today lee, its been perfect." you smiled sincerely, now sat opposite from your girlfriend at your favourite sushi spot, leaning across the table and meeting her lips in a sweet kiss. "anything for you and that smile gorgeous." leah smiled charmingly as you shook your head.
"if only you were this smooth when you asked me out the first time." you teased as leahs cheeks suddenly flushed bright red. "oi you promised to stop bringing that up!" the defender groaned burying her face in her hands.
you'd transferred to arsenal from everton three seasons ago, and leah had been enamored by you from the moment you stepped foot into the locker room with a shy wave, a little taken aback by how forward and friendly the entire team was right off the bat.
her friends very quickly picking up on the developing unsubtle crush leah had been relentlessly bullied into eventually asking you out on a date.
though with half the team well aware of her feelings and the lingering fear of rejection, it was safe to say she'd been about as close to a nervous wreck as she could get.
so when she did come over to you and try to speak the words got jumbled up together. then her attempt to ask you out for coffee wound up with her rather aggressively asking you to buy her a coffee, and you hurriedly leaving with a confused nod thinking you’d done something to have her annoyed with you.
so then showing up the next day with a flat white in hand for her (which was from your messaging around to a few of the girls to get leahs coffee order right) lead to a very embarrassed vice captain who hurried to correct what she'd really meant with her tongue in a twist.
"love its a crucial part of our epic romance story, i can't pretend it didn't happen." you beamed as your food arrived and you both thanked the server, leahs cheeks still flushed rosy pink as she muttered something under her breath and hurried to change subject. "show me please?" leah asked eagerly holding up the chopsticks in hand.
"leah, my love we tried this last time." you smiled sympathetically but unable to say no to her pleading eyes you walked her through it, the brunette eventually dropping them to the table with a clatter and a list of swear words dropped from her lips when she didn’t even get close to success.
"fuck this." leah grumbled, snatching the fork you'd made sure to have on hand for her and stabbing the chicken role before shoving it angrily into her mouth in one go.
"what?" your girlfriend asked with a frown, mouth still crammed full of food having you wince.
“you know sometimes i miss when we weren't so comfortable around each other."
~
"so obviously the walls are off limits! they are cement though so i wouldn't recommend to hit them anyway, because the shock of the bat hitting it could break your hand." the worker shrugged casually as you and your girlfriend shared a look of concern at his laidback demeanour.
"well thats everything. have fun ladies!" he shrugged, stepping out and closing the door as music filled the room. "ready?" leah grinned wolfishly, stepping forward and tugging your glasses down over your eyes for you as you nodded eagerly and music began to blast through the room.
"go!" you yelled, leah swinging her bat at a stack of plates as you cheered and the music got a little louder. you watched on with a grin as your girlfriend wreaked havoc, letting out a war cry and this time hauling a few plates at the wall by hand.
"go on babe!" the blonde encouraged with a wave as you lifted your bat and swung at an old computer monitor barely knocking it over. "nah you can do better than that my girl. think about that prick from your old job, the one we used to scream into the pillows about!" leah remembered suddenly, clicking her fingers as your eyes narrowed.
a sudden rage filling your body you let out a war cry of your own and swung at an old tv sending the glass screen flying in hundreds of tiny pieces around the room.
"christ babe i didn't know you could hit like that." ella whistled in shock. "fancy a bit of baseball?" you gave her a wolfish grin holding up a mug to toss in her direction as she perked up and readied her bat.
"you know you should really bring captain kimmy here babe, im sure dealing with you lot everyday she has a lot of pent up rage."
620 notes · View notes